《In the Evil Dragon's Eyes {Queer Reincarnation Drama}》


 Chapter 1

    The pain was intense, but my anger was worse.


    I collapsed to my knees, glaring at the man who stood over me. Five years. Five years of waiting to fully awaken as a dragon, to be able to transform, to have it all taken away in a few minutes. I had envisioned this moment countless times, but never like this. Not with my body broken, my body reverting to a weak human, and my vengeance slipping away like sand through my fingers. The cold steel of the prince¡¯s blade dripped with my blood, its glint catching in the firelight. My breathing was ragged, each inhale a battle, each exhale carrying the bitter taste of failure.


    The second evil dragon. That¡¯s what they had called me.


    And they weren¡¯t wrong. I was more than willing to burn the entire world to the ground, if it meant destroying the world that had killed my mother. That had taken her away from me because an entitled man thought it his right to take her life. I would not, could not forgive a world that had done that to me. To her.


    The prince looked down at me, his expression unreadable, but his eyes¡ªthose cursed, sorrowful eyes¡ªburned into me like a brand. I hated that look. Hated the pity in it. Hated the way it mirrored the helplessness I had felt the night my mother died. His grip on his sword was tight, knuckles white, but his stance wavered, as if some part of him regretted what he had done.


    I didn¡¯t care.


    I didn¡¯t care about his hesitation or the grief I saw in the crown princess¡¯s face as she knelt beside me. I didn¡¯t care about the way she reached out, as if she could comfort me, as if she thought I deserved comfort. Just as I hadn¡¯t care about all the people I had killed, all of the villages and towns I had razed to the ground. I had planned to work my way throughout the empire of Naera, to completely destroy the system that had allowed my mother to be taken.


    Even now, I wanted to spit in her face, to curse her and the prince for stopping me before I could even kill the man responsible for my mother¡¯s death. If I had been able to at least kill him, I would have died with some semblance of peace. But no¡ªfate, cruel and merciless, had denied me even that. My vision blurred, whether from blood loss or sheer fury, I couldn''t tell. The warmth of my own lifeblood pooled beneath me, soaking into the scorched earth. My body trembled, not in fear, but in frustration so overwhelming it nearly drowned out the pain.


    Five years. Five years of suppressing my rage, of clawing my way toward this moment, and it was all for nothing. Five years of biting my tongue, of waiting, of enduring the agony of being too weak, too human to do anything. Five years of lying awake at night, staring at the ceiling, imagining the moment I would tear his throat out with my own fangs. I had sacrificed everything¡ªmy humanity, my name, my soul¡ªto see him die by my hand. And yet, here I was, crumpled at the feet of a man who didn''t even have the decency to look triumphant.


    The princess¡¯s fingers brushed against my hair, a whisper of touch so gentle, so achingly familiar, that my breath caught. The warmth of a soft hand, the quiet comfort of a motherly presence¡ªI had forgotten what it felt like. My chest tightened, the years of hatred warring with something softer, something I had buried beneath the weight of vengeance. The tears came unbidden, hot and bitter, slipping down my face as I closed my eyes. Not because I wanted to, not because I accepted this, but because the weight of it all¡ªthe pain, the exhaustion, the loss¡ªwas too much.


    My mother.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    If I only could have just seen her one more time. If I could have held her hand, heard her voice, told her I loved her before she was stolen from me. I could feel the chill creeping in, the cold darkness of death overtaking me, but all I could think about was her. I wished I could see her smile again, to hear her call my name with the same warmth she always had, to feel the safety of her arms around me, even just once more.


    Just as the chill seemed to seep deep into my chest, I felt a gentle warmth on my face, like sunshine that breaks through the storm. A part of me wanted to turn away from that warmth, to claw my way back to the battlefield, to force the world to atone for what it had done to me. But it was then that I heard a soft voice, a voice filled with sorrow that I had not heard in years.


    ¡°Cyran. It¡¯s time, sweetheart.¡±


    I knew that voice. I knew it better than my own heartbeat and my breath hitched as I squeezed my eyes tighter. Tears streamed down my cheeks as I felt her hand in my hair, gently stroking the strands like she used to. Had my mother been waiting for me in the afterlife? Had I known that, I would have allowed myself to be killed sooner.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, sweetie, but¡­ we have to let him go.¡±


    I could hear the tears in my mother¡¯s voice, and the warmth on my face lessened as I heard someone moving near me. My mother¡­ was never the type of woman to cry and I had only ever seen her cry once.


    At my father¡¯s funeral.


    I finally chanced opening my eyes, and the world around me blurred and shifted. The battlefield was gone. The scent of blood and fire, the weight of my broken body¡ªeverything vanished, replaced by something impossibly familiar. My breath caught as I found myself staring into my mother¡¯s tear-filled eyes.


    She was kneeling before me, wearing the same threadbare dress she had worn to my father¡¯s funeral, the fabric clinging to her as if it, too, carried the sorrow of that day. Her hair was pulled back in the same hurried bun she always did when she had too much to do, and her hands trembled as she reached out to me.


    I couldn¡¯t move.


    It had to be a dream. Some final cruel twist of fate before death claimed me entirely. But if it was a dream, then I never wanted it to end. Before I could stop myself, I threw myself into my mother¡¯s arms and it was then I realized I was smaller. I had been a few years into adulthood when I finally became a full dragon, and yet the arms that clung to my mother¡¯s neck were small and weak, nothing like the hands that had wielded destruction. My legs barely reached the ground as I pressed my face into her shoulder, inhaling the familiar scent of her¡ªof home, of warmth, of safety. My breath hitched, and I clung to her tighter, as if she might vanish the moment I loosened my grip. My body shook with deep, ragged sobs, the kind I hadn¡¯t allowed myself in years.


    She was real. She was here.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I choked out, the word barely more than a whisper.Her arms tightened around me, and I felt her hand stroke my hair, the same way she had done when I was a child afraid of nightmares. I let myself sink into the sensation, the warmth of her embrace, the steady rhythm of her breathing. My chest ached, my heart pounding against my ribs as if trying to escape the impossible.


    ¡°Honey,¡± she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°I know. I know sweetie. I miss him too.¡±


    The way my mother¡¯s voice cracked broke my heart and I clung to her tighter. I hadn¡¯t understood back then, but this time, I understood the grief she was feeling. The grief of losing someone who was your entire world, the person who had been your anchor, your reason to keep moving forward. The grief that hollowed you out, leaving nothing but an aching wound that never truly healed.


    My mother¡¯s fingers trembled as she stroked my hair, and for the first time in years, I felt like a child again¡ªnot the monstrous thing that had burned cities, not the second evil dragon that the world had cursed, but simply a boy who had lost too much. I wanted to tell her everything, to spill out all of the rage, the pain, the emptiness I had felt since she had been taken from me. I wanted to tell her how much it had hurt, how much I had hated the world that had stolen her. I wanted her to understand that I had never stopped thinking about her, that every flame I had set was for her, for the justice that I had never been given.


    But all I could do was sob into her shoulder.

 Chapter 2

    I held my mother¡¯s hand tightly as the priest droned on, talking about the afterlife and how it was the job of the living to honor his memory. I could barely think about his words, just like the first time, but not because I couldn¡¯t understand then, but because my mind was elsewhere. My mother was alive, warm and breathing next to me.


    My eyes shifted to the people around us, members of my father¡¯s family and the few friends he had, their faces etched with grief and solemnity. I knew now that many of them would disappear from our lives in the coming months, their support dwindling as the weight of survival pulled them in different directions. Some would offer empty promises of aid while others would pretend we had never existed at all. A widow and her son had little value to those who had their own lives to worry about, especially for a village so far south.


    We barely lived in the borders of the Naeran Empire, the eternally frozen wastelands of Driria only a day¡¯s walk away from our little town. It meant that despite the occasional aid from the Marquess, our town was always struggling to get by. Without my father¡¯s income, my mother and I would be left to fend for ourselves in a town where survival was already a struggle. I knew exactly how that would play out¡ªhow she would take on whatever work she could, how she would smile and tell me everything would be fine, even when her hands bled and exhaustion lined her face. But winter was coming, and there would be no work for her to do.


    I swallowed hard, my grip tightening around my mother¡¯s fingers. She didn¡¯t notice. Her eyes were fixed on the priest, her face carefully composed, but I could feel the slight tremor in her hand, the way she held herself too still. I had never understood her grief before. I had been too young, too lost in my own sadness to realize how much she had suffered. But now, standing here once more, I could see it¡ªthe unbearable weight pressing down on her shoulders, the same weight I had carried for five years in my past life.


    I turned my gaze back to the priest, but I wasn¡¯t listening to his words. Instead, my mind raced, clawing at memories, trying to piece together the fragments of what came next. My tenth birthday had just passed, which meant I had less than a year before my dragon abilities began to manifest. It would start with my eyes; when my emotions run too high, my eyes will change to a brilliant shade of gold, glimmering like two molten puddles. It would be shortly after that my horns would start to manifest and it was then that my mother could no longer hide what I was.


    I clenched my jaw, forcing down the surge of anger that rose in my chest. I had been too young to understand the Marquess¡¯s interest then, too na?ve to question why a noble of his standing would suddenly offer my mother work in his estate. She had been grateful¡ªrelieved, even¡ªthinking it was an act of kindness. But now, with the weight of my past life pressing against my mind, I saw it for what it was.


    Marquess Blackwood had known exactly what I was before I did. He had seen my dragon blood as an opportunity, a weapon he could forge and wield for his own ambitions. We had been blind to it all until it was too late. By the time I understood his intentions, my mother was already ensnared in his household, trapped beneath his control. And in the end, it had cost her life.


    Not this time.


    I glanced at my mother again, watching as she stared down at the soft grass beneath our feet. It was a fever that had taken my father, a fever brought on by his foolish choice to work despite the winter storm. My mother tried, but he didn¡¯t make it more than a few days into summer before his body gave out. I remember the morning, the clatter of the bowl as it bounced off the floor, spilling soup that no longer had anyone to drink it. The way my mother had frozen, her breath hitching as she realized he had stopped breathing. The silence that had followed was heavier than anything I had ever known. A silence that stretched through the days that followed, through the funeral, through the long nights where my mother sat by the dying embers of the fire, staring at nothing.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    The priest finally finished speaking, signaling the end of the ceremony. The people around us began to murmur soft words of condolence, offering my mother hollow reassurances that they would be there for her. I knew the truth. Their words meant nothing. They would help for a time, but soon, they would forget us. They would turn away when my mother needed them most.


    She turned to me, her grip tightening on my hand as she forced a small smile. ¡°Are you ready to go home, sweetheart?¡±


    I nodded, but I had no intention of going home. My chest ached as I looked at her, at the exhaustion in her eyes, at the quiet strength she carried even now. She had given up everything for me, had fought for me, had worked herself to the bone just to keep us afloat. I swallowed hard and turned away, stepping back as my mother turned to speak to one of my father¡¯s cousins. I let go of her hand, took a deep breath¡­


    And I ran.


    I tore through the tall grass that surrounded our town, the familiar landscape blurring past me as I pushed myself forward. My breath came in ragged gasps, my legs burning with exertion, but I didn¡¯t stop. I knew the way to Driria, had been a few times with my father when he went to trade with one of the villages. If I crossed into Driria, my mother would have to give up on me, and no one would dare venture there to look for me. They would assume me dead, and I would be able to protect her from afar. No one would learn I was a Draconid, and the Marquess would never set eyes on my mother.


    The tall grass beat against my face, and I cursed my smaller legs as they struggled to carry me fast enough. My breath hitched as my chest tightened, but I forced myself forward, ignoring the stitch in my side. The cool wind bit at my skin, the scent of damp earth filling my nose as I sprinted away from the village, away from my mother, away from the fate I refused to repeat.


    My foot caught on a loose root, and I stumbled, barely catching myself before I hit the ground. Gritting my teeth, I pushed forward, weaving through the dense grass, my breath ragged, my heart pounding in my chest. I could hear my mother calling after me, chasing me into the grass, and I wanted to scream for her to stop. All she had to do was let me go, and she could be safe.


    Tears stung in my eyes again, and I closed them, doing my best to wipe them away as I pushed forward, forcing my legs to keep moving. If I let her catch me, if I let her bring me back, then everything would happen just as it had before. The Marquess would notice me, my mother would take that cursed job in his household and eventually, she would die because of it.


    The tall grass whipped against my face, the damp earth shifting beneath my feet as I ran. My lungs burned, my breath coming in sharp, ragged gasps, but I didn¡¯t slow down. The sun was beginning to set, casting long shadows across the landscape, and I could hear my mother¡¯s voice growing fainter behind me. My heart ached, but I forced myself to keep going. It was better this way.


    And then I hit something¡ªsomeone.


    The impact sent me stumbling backward, my momentum slamming me onto the ground. Pain shot through my back as I landed hard, the breath knocked from my lungs as I sprawled against the damp earth. My vision blurred for a moment, the shock of the impact rattling through my small frame. I blinked rapidly, shaking my head to clear it before I scrambled onto my elbows, ready to push myself up and keep running.


    ¡°A little late to be playing.¡±


    I froze, my blood running cold as the voice washed over me like ice water. It was a man¡¯s voice, but it was a voice I knew I could never forget. It was calm, quiet, and yet it carried the weight of command, of someone who was used to being obeyed.


    My hands balled into fists before I could stop myself, my rage causing my body to shake while I fought not to look up. To not let him see the hatred and anger on my young face as I forced myself to breathe. My mind screamed at me to run, to push past him and keep going, but my body refused to move. It was as if the weight of five years of hatred, of vengeance, of death itself had suddenly settled back onto my small shoulders, pressing me into the earth.


    I didn¡¯t need to look up to see who it was. It was the same man who stopped my rampage, who stopped the rampage of the first evil dragon.


    The Crown Prince of Naera.

 Chapter 3

    ¡°Cyran!¡±


    I flinched as I heard my mother¡¯s voice, my mind racing as I struggled to decide what to do. The crown prince didn¡¯t know me yet, didn¡¯t know I was a Draconid. I wasn¡¯t the second evil dragon yet.


    ¡°Cyran! Where are you!¡±


    ¡°I believe he is here.¡± The prince¡¯s voice answered my mother¡¯s call and I finally stood, finding the strength to try and keep running. I couldn¡¯t stay with her, it didn¡¯t matter how much it hurt. How much my heart twisted hearing the pain in her voice. If I stayed, the Marquess would take notice of us, and she would die.


    I attempted to run past the prince, but he grabbed me easily, his grip completely encompassing my small arms. I cursed my size as I tried to escape his grasp. I couldn¡¯t let him stop me, couldn¡¯t let him¨C


    ¡°Caspian, what are you doing?¡± Another voice joined us, and I looked up to see the crown princess walking toward us. At the same time, my mother came into view and I fought to free myself. ¡°Caspian¨C¡±


    ¡°Cyran!¡± My mother quickly wrapped her arms around me and I continued to struggle, tears running down my face as Caspian finally let me go. I couldn¡¯t stay. I couldn¡¯t watch her die again. ¡°Cyran, honey calm down, please.¡±


    ¡°Can we ask what is happening?¡± the princess spoke again and I felt my mother start to shake, quickly bowing her head as she held me tightly against her. It was obvious she recognized them instantly, and while I did as well, I wasn¡¯t supposed to be able to.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡ªI apologize for the trouble,¡± she said, her voice tight. The grief and exhaustion was obvious in her voice and I finally stopped struggling, feeling awful for putting more on my mother.¡±"My son¡­ his father has just passed, and he¡¯s struggling to¨C¡±


    ¡°I have to go,¡± I sobbed, my voice raw with desperation as I did my best to sound as desperate as I felt. ¡°If I stay, you''ll die too!¡±


    I could feel the way she trembled, how tightly she held me, as if afraid I would disappear the moment she loosened her grip. I wanted to cling to her, to bury my face in her shoulder and pretend that none of this was happening, but I forced myself to push away. I had to leave her. If I stayed, if I let things happen the way they had before, she would die.


    ¡°Cyran, sweetheart, don''t say¨C¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that, little one?¡± I glanced up as the crown princess spoke, kneeling down to keep my gaze. I could tell that the crown prince, Caspian I guessed, didn¡¯t approve, but he also didn¡¯t say anything as the princess continued, her voice gentle in a way that made my chest ache. I sniffled, staring at her with wide, tear-filled eyes, doing my best to seem like a terrified and overwhelmed child. ¡°Why do you think your mother will die if you stay?¡±


    ¡°Because I''m not normal,¡± I whispered. ¡°I''m not like the other kids.¡±


    My mother took a sharp inhale and I felt her tense behind me, her arms tightening instinctively, as if she could somehow keep the words from spilling out of my mouth. But if she wasn¡¯t going to let me run, let me leave, then I had to do something, anything so that I would not be around her. If I could convince the crown prince I was dangerous, then they would have no choice but to take me away from my mother.


    ¡°Sweetheart, don''t¨C¡± my mother started, her voice wavering, but I barreled on, my tears thick in my throat as I pretended to be nothing more than a scared, rambling child.


    ¡°I can run faster than the other kids,¡± I sniffled, my voice trembling as I looked at the princess, watching as her brows furrowed in concern. ¡°I never get cold, even when it''s snowing. And I can smell things no one else can. If someone finds out, there¡¯s no one to protect my ma now that my pa is gone!¡±


    I didn¡¯t hold back as I cried more, forcing the tears as I started to pull from my mother again. All those times having to pretend to cry at the marquess¡¯s estate were finally paying off, and I still remembered exactly how to squeeze my eyes to force tears. I heard as the princess sighed and I chanced opening my eyes to see the princess glancing back at Caspian. They must have had a whole conversation in that look, because Caspian shook his head, turning away as the princess turned back to smile at me.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answered, shaking my head. I knew she was the crown princess but it wasn¡¯t like I knew her name.


    ¡°Well, my name is Princess Isadora,¡± she spoke gently, her silver eyes meeting mine as I continued to sniffle. My eyes were starting to hurt from all the forced crying, and I watched as she lifted a delicate hand to tuck a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°And I think you¡¯re very brave, Cyran.¡±


    I blinked up at her, sniffling as I let my gaze dart between her and my mother. Brave? No, bravery had nothing to do with this. I was merely doing what I had to do, what I failed to do the first time because I had been too stupid, too childish to think or see otherwise.. But I stayed silent, my shoulders trembling as I waited to see what she would say next.


    Isadora sighed, then looked toward my mother. ¡°You said his father just passed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± my mother answered quickly, her voice respectful but strained. She smoothed a hand down my back, trying to calm me, but I could feel the slight tremor in her touch. ¡°We buried him today.¡±


    ¡°Cyran,¡± Isadora¡¯s expression softened, and though I wanted to believe it was just an act, something about it felt too genuine, too much like the look she had given me when I lay dying. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re scared. But¡­ Do you really want to leave your mother?¡±


    I hesitated. If I said yes, my mother would be heartbroken, and I had already hurt her enough considering the day. But if I said no, she would take that as a reason to keep me here and the princess might tell me to go home with her. I bit my lip, shifting my weight from foot to foot as I stared at the ground.


    Slowly, I shook my head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then can I offer another option? One that doesn¡¯t hurt you or your mother?¡± Her gentle voice made me nod before I could stop myself, and I regretted it the moment I did. I had already given her control of the situation, and whatever she suggested, I would have to weigh my options carefully. ¡°How about you and your mother come live at my house? Your mother could work there, and you wouldn¡¯t have to be apart from her. I¡¯d keep you both safe.¡±


    My breath hitched, my mind reeling as I processed her words. The palace? My mother, working for the royal family? I turned to look at my mother, watching as her eyes widened, her lips parting slightly in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected it either. Her grip on my shoulders tightened briefly before she turned her gaze back to the princess, her expression wary.


    ¡°Your Highness, that is¡­ an incredibly generous offer, but I¡ª¡±


    ¡°If your son truly is special, then I need to keep an eye on him,¡± Isadora interrupted with a soft shake of her head. I felt my anger flare, but I struggled to squash it down. I was the one who had tried to make myself sound dangerous. ¡°We could use more staff, and given your situation, it would provide stability for you and your son while allowing me to do my duty as Crown Princess.¡±


    Isadora¡¯s words seemed to hang in the air between us, their weight settling heavily on my mother¡¯s shoulders. I could see the conflict in her eyes, the way her fingers trembled slightly against my back. My mother knew life would be hard if we stayed, and it was obvious she didn¡¯t want to leave the only home she had known. But this wasn¡¯t just an offer of kindness¡ªit was a lifeline. A chance to escape the inevitable suffering that awaited us if we stayed here. A chance to keep her safe.


    I clenched my fists, my mind racing. The Marquess wouldn¡¯t be able to sink his claws into my mother if she was under the direct protection of the royal family. But accepting meant putting myself directly into their hands, letting them see me, observe me, figure out what I was before I could fully understand my own power. It was a risk, but it was one I had to take for now.


    ¡°I¡­¡± My voice wavered, and I forced myself to look up at Isadora, meeting her silver eyes. ¡°If we go¡­ you have to promise me something.¡±


    ¡°Anything, Cyran.¡±


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll protect my ma. No matter what.¡± I kept my voice small, but I made sure to speak with conviction. To my surprise, she held out her hand, extending her pinkie toward me.


    ¡°You have my word as Crown Princess, Cyran. I won¡¯t allow any harm to come to your mother.¡±


    I blinked, caught completely off guard by the ridiculousness of it. A pinkie promise? For a moment, I wondered if she was mocking me, if this was some sort of elaborate trick to make me lower my guard. But I was a child, even if I was ten, and she was trying to connect in a way a child would. I slowly extended my hand, closing my eyes so that she wouldn¡¯t see how stupid I found all of this.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I whispered, letting my hand drop, and turning to my mother. Her expression was unreadable, but I could see the way she studied me, searching my face for something. After a long pause, she let out a soft breath and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, your Highness. I will do my best to serve you.¡±


    ¡°Then let us be on our way. Our camp is a little ways from here, but you two can ride in the carriage with me.¡± Isadora finally stood and I took my mother¡¯s hand as Caspian started to lead us away. I¡¯m sure my mother was hurt and upset that we were leaving before she could finish saying goodbye to my father, but I knew this was for the best.


    The sooner we got away the better, and I squeezed her hand in mine.

 Chapter 4

    ***


    Isadora glanced at the young boy as he slept in his mother¡¯s lap, her hand resting gently in his hair as she leaned against the pole. She had tried to offer them a tent, but Cyran had thrown a fit while his mother explained he was terrified of enclosed space.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Isa?¡±


    Isadora turned as Caspian approached, accepting his hand as he stood next to her. She took a deep breath, returning her gaze to the mother and child in front of her.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he remind you of someone?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°He does to me,¡± Isadora whispered, her voice lowering as she squeezed her husband''s hand. ¡°Those green eyes, the way he played up his crying¡­ he¡¯s way smarter and aware that he acts like. I don¡¯t think his mother realizes yet.¡±


    ¡°So you knew he was lying and accepted him anyway?¡± Caspian accused, but Isadora shook her head, looking up at him with a quiet determination in her silver eyes.


    ¡°No, I accepted him because of what I saw in him. He¡¯s still a child, Caspian. A grieving, desperate child who believes he has to lie to survive.¡± She turned her gaze back to the sleeping boy, watching the slow rise and fall of his chest. His mother held him tightly even in sleep, as if afraid he would vanish from her arms the moment she let go. Isadora¡¯s heart ached at the sight.


    ¡°You¡¯re too soft,¡± he muttered, but there was no real bite to the words. If anything, there was a hint of something else¡ªresignation, perhaps even understanding. Caspian exhaled through his nose, running a hand through his hair. ¡°We don¡¯t know what he is.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Isadora agreed, but she didn¡¯t look away from the child curled in his mother¡¯s arms. ¡°But he thought running away was his only option, Caspian. That tells me everything I need to know about the life he¡¯s lived so far.¡±


    Caspian said nothing, but Isadora had been with him long enough to know what that meant. He was considering her point and judging in his mind how much he agreed with her. Caspian was known for slaying Kapral, the first evil dragon, but no one knew how much the decision ate him than Isadora.


    ¡°I just want to do what I can. If the boy is part beast, then it''s safer to keep him where he can¡¯t harm others and where no one will harm him or his mother because of what he is,¡± Isadora clarified, carefully lifting her free hand to caress her husband¡¯s face. Caspian closed his eyes, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly at her touch. He sighed, leaning into her hand for just a moment before pulling away, his gaze sharp as it flickered back toward Cyran.


    ¡°At least try to get the truth before we have to explain to your parents.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Isadora agreed, and she accepted the kiss on her forehead as Caspian turned to walk away. The boy stirred slightly, nestling further into the crook of his mother¡¯s arm. Isadora bit her lip, her heart twisting in her chest with a pain that refused to fade. She had seen that expression before; that desperate, determined look to overcome the odds.


    Things had to be different this time.


    ***


    The carriage rocked gently, the sound of hooves striking the dirt road a steady rhythm beneath them. I sat beside my mother, watching Isadora carefully from the opposite seat. Caspian was outside with the other knights, giving up his seat so we could ride instead. He had been courteous enough to help my mother inside, but I had refused his hand. Even if he didn¡¯t mean to harm me this time, I couldn¡¯t let go of my anger.


    Isadora hadn¡¯t said much since waking us up, simply offering my mother a different dress to wear instead of the one she had worn to my father¡¯s funeral. My mother had hesitated before accepting, running her fingers over the fabric as if afraid it would vanish the moment she touched it. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from pride or simple disbelief, but eventually, she had taken the dress and changed before we departed.


    Now, we sat in silence, the only sounds were the soft creaking of the carriage wheels and the occasional snort from the horses outside. My mother looked tense, her hands folded neatly in her lap, but I could see the way she gripped the fabric of her borrowed dress, the way her shoulders were set just a little too stiffly. She wasn¡¯t used to this, to being surrounded by nobility, let alone sitting in a carriage with the crown princess of the empire.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I realize I never asked your name,¡± Isadora finally broke the silence, smiling politely at my mother as she folded her hands neatly in her lap. ¡°I apologize for making you agree to such a decision before asking your name.¡±


    ¡®Because she¡¯s an afterthought.¡¯ I snorted, not daring to speak out loud. I didn¡¯t doubt that Isadora would try to keep her promise to protect my mother, but it was clear who they were truly interested in. My mother bowed her head, squeezing her hands in her lap.


    ¡°My name is Linota, your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Just Linota?¡±


    ¡°Linota Osin, your Highness.¡± My mother clarified, and I struggled not to roll my eyes. This was all for show, to help Isadora frame her story so she could explain to her parents why she had brought us along. I wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to believe she had done this purely out of kindness¡ªthere was always an angle with nobles, a reason behind their actions, whether spoken or not. Isadora seemed kind, but I knew better than to trust that kindness at face value.


    Isadora nodded, her silver eyes studying my mother with something that almost resembled curiosity. ¡°Linota, then. Thank you for trusting me enough to come with us. I know it wasn¡¯t an easy decision.¡±


    ¡°It was hardly an offer I could refuse, your Highness,¡± my mother answered and I struggled to suppress the immediate anger I felt. That was the exact same answer she had given Marquess Blackwood when he took us in, and I hated hearing it again. It wasn¡¯t an offer¡ªit was a necessity. A gamble. One we had no choice but to take.


    ¡°That may be true, but I do hope, in time, you¡¯ll feel more secure in the decision.¡± Isadora didn¡¯t flinch at my mother¡¯s response, only tilting her head slightly, as if weighing her next words. ¡°From what your son said, he seems to be very special. When did you first notice that he was different?¡±


    My mother¡¯s fingers twitched in her lap. I could see the way she hesitated, the flicker of uncertainty crossing her face. It was one of the tells I had learned in my past life for when my mother didn¡¯t like a question and was about to give a half-truth. It was a tell I only noticed when I had tried asking her why I was different and what was happening to me, and I was never able to get a straight answer before she died.


    ¡°My husband and I¡­ got lost in Driria,¡± she began carefully, her voice even but tense. ¡°It was during the winter, and I was with Cyran at the time. We didn¡¯t have much food, and the storm had stranded us far from the main roads.¡±


    ¡°That must have been very stressful, especially since you were with child.¡±


    ¡°It was, your Highness,¡± my mother confirmed, accepting the princess¡¯s words before continuing. ¡°The cold was unbearable, and we were both exhausted. I was weak from hunger, and my husband was desperate to find anything to sustain us. That was when we stumbled upon¡­ something in the snow.¡±


    I struggled not to frown, looking up to see my mother¡¯s expression. There was a hard look in her eyes, as if she was forcing herself to relive the memory. This part I knew well enough to know it was true; my father would always tell me to be careful in Driria, especially in the winter, because of how he and my mother had gotten lost while she was carrying me.


    ¡°We found a body,¡± she continued, her voice steady but lacking the rawness of true recollection. ¡°It was frozen solid, but the meat didn¡¯t seem rotten. My husband cut away enough for us to eat, cooked it over what little fire we could manage, and fed me first, knowing I needed it more. It was enough to keep us going until we found our way back.¡±


    Isadora hummed thoughtfully, tilting her head as she studied my mother. ¡°And you don¡¯t know what kind of creature it was?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Highness,¡± she answered smoothly, but I could see the stiffness in her posture. ¡°In that moment, all that mattered was survival.¡±


    The lie. My mother may not have known at the time, but I knew she was aware I was a Draconid. Had I been part frost spirit or part Myrmidon, I would have died during my first summer, since those creatures can¡¯t survive outside of the cold. And even if she hadn¡¯t been certain, the presence of the crown prince and princess would have confirmed it. There was only one reason for the Imperial family to be visiting the Dririathin border.


    And that was to check on the evil dragon¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Ma,¡± I pulled on my mother¡¯s sleeve, doing my best to look as innocent as possible while staring up at her with wide, curious eyes. ¡°If you ate a magic creature while I was in your stomach, does that make me magic too?¡±


    My mother¡¯s breath hitched, her fingers tightening in her lap as she turned toward me, her expression carefully schooled into something neutral. But I saw the flicker of panic in her eyes¡ªthe same look she had given me when my horns had started to grow in my past life, when she had realized I was changing in ways she couldn¡¯t understand or protect me from. She wasn¡¯t ready for this conversation, not now, not ever.


    ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t be silly,¡± she said quickly, brushing her fingers through my hair in an attempt to redirect my attention. ¡°That¡¯s not how things work.¡±


    ¡°Still, I think it would be wise to have you both examined,¡± Isadora interrupted, her expression one of concern and understanding. ¡°I see you get your bravery from your mother, Cyran.¡±


    ¡°My ma¡¯s the best!¡± I proudly exclaimed, beaming brightly as I managed to make both women chuckle. There was no reason to make the princess concerned yet, and the truth would come out in a year anyway. It was better to play the innocent boy and learn what I could about the Imperial¡¯s family intentions.


    ¡°The best in the world!¡±

 Chapter 5

    ¡°Ma! Look at that!¡±


    ¡°It is¡­ a lot, Cy.¡± My mother did her best to keep up with me as I pulled her along the street, playing the part of an eager child in a new place. I had been to the capital city Theralis only a few times in my first life, but I remembered enough to know where I wanted to go. If I was going to make sure my mother stayed safe, I needed to understand what was actually going on around me this time.


    All I knew before was that Marquess Blackwood had plans that stretched far beyond his estate, far beyond me. Something had happened to make the politics of the noble families unstable and that cause eventually trickled down to me. This time, I needed to be smarter.


    The streets of Theralis bustled with life, the warm air carrying the scent of spiced meats, fresh bread, and the ever-present perfume of flowers that lined the city streets. Unlike our home near the border of Driria, Theralis had a true summer, with a hot sun bearing down on the stone streets. They even had two other seasons called spring and autumn, but I had never experienced them before.


    ¡°Cyran, slow down!¡± My mother¡¯s breathless voice barely reached my ears as I continued dragging her forward. I made sure to keep my steps light, my expression wide-eyed and excited. It was annoying to have to keep up this act, to pretend to be a curious child, innocent and unaware. But I didn¡¯t want to worry my mother, and I didn¡¯t want her to know I knew what I was. If we were going to stay together, I wanted her to keep her innocent boy a little while longer.


    ¡°Ma, look!¡± I gasped, pointing toward a row of neatly kept boutiques. The storefronts were lined with mannequins draped in elegant fabrics, and well-dressed customers flitted in and out, chatting in low voices about the latest fashions. ¡°Isadora said you should get new clothes, right? We should go in!¡±


    My mother hesitated, glancing down at the pouch of coins tied to her waist. ¡°Cyran, this money is meant for¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for clothes,¡± I cut in quickly, my voice as earnest as I could make it. ¡°We¡¯ll just get a few things. We¡¯ll need them, right? It¡¯s hot here.¡±


    She wavered, biting her lip. I knew she hated spending money, especially on herself. Even when the Marquess had given her a salary, she had spent every coin on me, ensuring I had enough to eat, enough to wear. This time, though, I wasn¡¯t letting her make that mistake. And more importantly, I needed to get inside that shop.


    She sighed, finally relenting. ¡°Alright, alright. Just a few things.¡±


    I beamed, pretending to be ecstatic as I pulled her toward the boutique¡¯s entrance. The little bell above the door chimed as we stepped inside, and the shift in atmosphere was immediate. The noise from the street softened, replaced by the quiet murmur of conversation and the gentle rustle of fabric. It was store of servants, in order to buy clothing to not embarrass their employers. For some reason, a shabbily dressed servant in Naera was thought to reflect poorly on the house, so many nobles fought silent battles by trying to have the best dressed staff.


    In my past life, Marquess Blackwood has sent me here to pick up orders, mostly to ensure my face would not be strange in the capital. After all, once I became a dragon, he intended to force me into something called a ¡®pact¡¯ with his son, which was the reason he had taken my mother to begin with. Of course, the death of my mother destroyed any leverage he thought he had over me.


    I allowed my mother to guide us through the boutique, her eyes settling on a few summer dresses that were meant for servants of lesser nobility. A part of me wanted to let my mother chose whatever she felt comfortable with, but I knew the game of servants. I had spent countless hours watching the quiet transactions between nobles¡¯ servants, observing the unspoken hierarchy that dictated who was allowed to speak first, who received the best materials, who had to wait.


    ¡°Ma, aren¡¯t we going to the palace? Princess Isa said so!¡± I complained, making sure the few ladies near us could hear me. ¡°Don¡¯t you need nicer dresses?¡±


    ¡°Cyran, I¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh my, so you¡¯re the new lady the princess brought back?¡± One of the ladies approached us and I made a dramatic movement to hide behind my mother as she chuckled. ¡°Oh my, and what a precious son you have.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Th¨Cthank you.¡±


    ¡°The boy is right though. You¡¯re from the country so you may not know, but if you get a dress like that, rumors will spread that the princess is abusing you,¡± the woman offered and I could see the worry in my mother¡¯s eyes. She never learned these lessons at the Marquess¡¯s house because he made sure to always buy us clothing, making a clear statement that we were important to his house. This time, I wanted her to understand the rules. ¡°You two would be better over here, I¡¯ll help you. I serve the Grand Duke, so I know how high noble servants should dress.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness,¡± my mother was quick to bow as she pressed a hand to my back, guiding me forward as she followed the woman deeper into the boutique. I peered up at my mother¡¯s face, noting the unease in her eyes, but she kept her expression neutral. I knew she was uncomfortable, being so far from home, but there was also a twinge of excitement in her eyes. My mother always loved a chance to learn something new.


    I let my gaze wander, taking in the familiar surroundings with a practiced eye. The shop hadn¡¯t changed much from what I remembered¡ªrows of neatly arranged fabrics, shelves lined with pre-made garments, and a small counter near the entrance where transactions took place. The scent of freshly laundered linen filled the air, mingling with the subtle floral perfume worn by the shop¡¯s attendants. The stairs in the back that led to a second floor, however, was what interested me most.


    That was where the Marquess held his secret meetings.


    I knew from my past life that there was a private parlor up there, a room tucked away behind an unmarked door where he conducted business that no noble wanted traced back to them. It was where he had met with those who supported his ambitions, where he had whispered his plans to install his son as emperor, and where he had secured the fate of my mother and me without either of us realizing it.


    ¡°Would you like to try this one?¡± The woman helping us held up a pale blue dress with modest embroidery, clearly meant for a servant of standing. My mother hesitated, her fingers brushing over the fabric, but I barely paid attention. My ears were trained on the faint sounds coming from upstairs¡ªmuffled voices, the scrape of a chair against the floor. Someone was up there. At least I already had my superior hearing.


    ¡° ¨Cignore it. If the prince and princess want to take in strays let them. It won¡¯t change a thing.¡±


    I frowned. It was bad enough that the woman had mentioned rumors, but if the Marquess¡¯s men were discussing it, it means he knew it was someone from his territory. We were nothing to the Marquess right now, but I knew that his goal had been to make me for some sort of ¡®pact¡¯ with his son. Despite the evil dragon, I knew enough to understand that dragons were considered protectors, and many people frowned on Caspian for having killed even the evil dragon.


    How much worse he must have been hated when he had to kill me too.


    ¡°I think this would look stunning on your boy,¡± the woman¡¯s voice made me glance at her and my mother as she held up a small vest and shorts, both outlined with gold embroidery. I could see my mother already had several shirts and pants in her hand for me, and it was clear the woman was trying to convince her to get a fancy outfit for me. ¡°After all, you both need to dress for the station.¡±


    ¡°I suppose if it¡¯s best,¡± my mother agreed, and I beamed as I turned to face her.


    ¡°May I put it on now? Please Ma?¡±


    ¡°Why of course little one! Your mother can change too!¡± The woman beamed and I barely had to pretend as she led us to the changing rooms near the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m Lady Elodie by the way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Elodie,¡± my mother bowed again as we stepped into the room, and I covered my eyes, turning to face the corner to let my mother change. It was the routine we had come up with once it was just the two of us, something my mother had always treated like a game. But as I stood, I heard a voice that made my blood run cold.


    ¡°Well, I wanna see the stray. I don¡¯t remember my father giving that Caspian permission to steal.¡±


    Yssac.


    The self entitled brat who ordered my mother¡¯s death like he was swatting away an annoying insect. My hands clenched at my sides, my nails digging into my palms as I forced myself to stay still. I had known I would have to see him again eventually, but I hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so soon. And he still had that same dismissive tone that had haunted me long after my mother¡¯s murder, after he had gotten away with it like it was nothing.


    ¡°Alright, Cy, your turn.¡± I swallowed my anger as I turned, flashing my mother a bright smile as she helped me change into the suit. It was a relief to get out of the heavy pants and shirt; despite the poor quality, they were still made for winter and the new outfit was light and breathable, especially considering I ran hotter than most. ¡°You look so handsome.¡±


    ¡°And you look really pretty!¡± I beamed, and I meant every word. The dresses Lady Elodie had chosen complimented my mother¡¯s dark eyes and hair well, and were perfectly suited for a woman who would be serving in the palace. My mother smiled at me, taking a moment to smooth the hair from my face.


    ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t keep the princess waiting,¡± she spoke softly, and I nodded, forcing my expression to remain bright. But as soon as we stepped out of the room, before Lady Elodie could even begin to gush over our outfits¨C


    ¡°I think I found my stray.¡±

 Chapter 6

    I turned to see Yssac standing at the top of the stairs, his ice blue eyes already watching us with a cruel glee. He had no reason to know who we were, but our paler skin would have made it obvious we were from further south. Most people in Theralis had a tan or rosy complexion, and I let my smile fall from my face as I glared.


    But Yssac¡¯s eyes were locked on my mother, his smile still disgusting in my eyes as he leaned against the railing, looking her over like she was a particularly interesting trinket.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± Yssac drawled, his voice laced with the same insufferable arrogance I remembered all too well. ¡°You must be new in town. Tell me, what¡¯s your name, lovely?¡±


    My mother stiffened at the words, her fingers twitching at her sides before she quickly bowed her head. ¡°My name is Linota, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Linota? Didn¡¯t your husband just die, and yet here you are, as if he never existed?¡±


    I clenched my fists at my sides, my nails digging into my palms as I forced myself to stay silent. I wanted to spit at him, to claw at his face, to sink my teeth into his throat like a beast and rip him apart. But I couldn¡¯t¡ªnot yet. I was still just a child, and he was still the arrogant son of a noble who believed the world belonged to him.


    ¡°My husband was a good man, my lord,¡± my mother said softly, her voice steady despite the tension in her shoulders. ¡°I grieve him deeply, but I must do what is necessary to care for my son.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And what necessary things would those be?¡± Yssac asked, his smirk widening as he leaned forward, placing both hands on the railing. ¡°Throwing yourself at the mercy of the princess? Hiding behind your boy? How convenient for you.¡±


    I still remembered what it felt like when my eyes changed color, and I felt the warning prickle at the back of my mind. My eyes weren¡¯t supposed to change color yet but the trigger was the same; someone putting down my mother for trying to take care of me. I closed my eyes, trying to calm myself down. Now was not the time, here was not the place.


    So I bit my tongue, forced my hands to relax at my sides, and did what I had done so many times before since coming back.


    I smiled.


    It was a child¡¯s smile, innocent and oblivious, the kind that wouldn¡¯t be out of place on any ten-year-old meeting a noble for the first time. I tugged on my mother¡¯s sleeve, pressing myself against her side as if seeking comfort, even as I made sure to tilt my head in just the right way to seem intimidated.


    ¡°My ma¡¯s going to work for Princess Isa!¡± I announced, deliberately using the nickname. Nobles hated it when commoners tried to pretend at familiarity, and if there was one thing I knew, it was that men like Yssac despised being reminded of their place. ¡°She said we get to live in the palace with her, too! Isn¡¯t that nice?¡±


    Yssac¡¯s smirk wavered, and I knew I¡¯d struck a nerve. His fingers curled against the railing, his nails dragging against the polished wood, but his expression smoothed a moment later.


    ¡°How fortunate for you,¡± he murmured, though there was a sharpness in his eyes now, a calculating glint that sent a slow coil of unease twisting in my gut. ¡°To go from being nothing to having the princess¡¯s favor overnight. You must be very special, little stray.¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± I agreed, enjoying the way his anger grew. Before he could speak again, another voice interrupted him.


    ¡°There you are, Lady Linota.¡±


    We both turned as Caspian approached us, and for the first time, I saw him dressed in attire appropriate for the crown prince. His suit was deep blue, accented with silver embroidery that mimicked the patterns of dragon scales. The crest of the Naeran Empire was pinned neatly to his chest, and the way the other customers quickly stepped aside at his approach made it abundantly clear that they knew exactly who he was. His expression was unreadable, his storm-gray eyes flickering between my mother and Yssac.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°My wife was worried you may have gotten lost, but I see you were merely held up by a barking dog.¡± Caspian¡¯s harsh words surprised me, and I almost let my expression slip. Yssac''s smirk instantly faded, his hands tightening on the railing as he straightened. There was a flicker of something dark in his gaze, something resentful, but he masked it quickly, offering a stiff bow in Caspian''s direction.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Yssac said, voice smooth despite the tension rolling off him in waves. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware the princess¡¯s new project warranted such personal attention from the crown prince himself.¡±


    Caspian''s lips curled into something that was almost a smirk, but his eyes remained cold. ¡°Princess Isadora takes great care of those she chooses to help. I was simply ensuring her kindness wasn¡¯t being¡­ misunderstood.¡±


    There was clearly bad blood between the crown prince and Marquess Blackwood, and I was starting to see why he had wanted to use me to smear Caspian¡¯s deed in killing the evil dragon. It went beyond mere rivalry; this was pure, unadulterated hatred on both sides. Yssac''s fingers twitched slightly at his sides, the only visible crack in his otherwise composed demeanor.


    I took a slow breath, forcing my small hands to remain relaxed at my sides. My heartbeat pounded in my ears, but I kept my smile, tilting my head innocently as I tugged at my mother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Ma, can we go now? I wanna see the palace!¡±


    My mother, to her credit, recovered quickly. She bowed her head slightly, her hand coming to rest on my shoulder in a steadying gesture. ¡°Of course, Cyran. We shouldn¡¯t keep the princess waiting.¡±


    Caspian nodded, stepping slightly to the side and gesturing toward the door. ¡°Allow me to escort you. We wouldn¡¯t want any more unnecessary delays.¡±


    Yssac''s expression remained neutral, but the sharpness in his eyes made my skin crawl. He knew. Knew that Caspian was dismissing him. Knew that whatever power he held in this moment was nothing compared to the man standing before him. And I knew¡ªwithout a doubt¡ªthat he hated it.


    As Caspian led us back to the counter so my mother could pay, I gazed around the store, considering what I had learned. At least now I understood it was mutual hatred that had driven the Marquess to use me as a weapon against Caspian and if that was the case, we had ironically ended up in the best situation. We were now under the protection of Marquess Blackwood¡¯s hated enemy and he would be hard pressed to find a reasonable excuse to take us back.


    ¡°Watch your expression.¡±


    I glanced up as Caspian spoke, his voice clearly too soft to be speaking to my mother. He was looking straight down at me, an amused expression on his face. ¡°Your eyes are changing.¡±


    I blinked, startled as I realized he was right. How had it happened without me realizing? I quickly cast my gaze downward, squeezing my eyes shut as I forced my breathing to slow. My emotions had always been the trigger, but I thought I had more control this time. And on top of that, why wasn¡¯t Caspian surprised?


    ¡°Breathe,¡± Caspian murmured, his voice calm. I felt a hand on my head, warm and steady. ¡°No one else noticed yet. Keep your head down and count to three.¡±


    I bristled at being ordered around, but I obeyed, more out of necessity than anything else. He was right. If Yssac saw my eyes shift to gold, he would do whatever it took to make my mother¡¯s life miserable at the palace. I couldn¡¯t let him know that we had slipped through his father¡¯s fingers. It took a few more minutes of breathing, but I felt the feeling fade.


    I slowly opened my eyes, peeking up at Caspian. His gaze flickered over my face, studying me with an intensity I didn¡¯t like, but then he gave a barely perceptible nod and turned away. My mother, thankfully oblivious to what had just happened, was busy counting out the coins for our purchases. Soon her business was done and I eagerly took her free hand as she led us back outside. More knights stood outside the store, falling in place behind us as Caspian led us back to the coach.


    ¡®A statement,¡¯ I realised, and I couldn''t help but wonder whose idea it was. Was it Isadora, eager to make sure that her new little pets stayed safe? Or Caspian¡¯s, determined to keep an eye on me and where I went? Either way, the effect was the same, if the stares and whispers that followed us were any indication. After all, it¡¯s not everyday servants were personally escorted by the crown prince of the empire.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± I called out, grinning brightly as he glanced back at me. ¡°Do you think the palace has food? ¡®Cause I¡¯m real hungry.¡±


    Caspian scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ll survive.¡±


    I grinned, as if I hadn¡¯t just barely avoided disaster.

 Chapter 7

    The grandeur of the Imperial palace was what I expected, even if I had only seen it once in my previous life, and that was when I was trying to destroy it. The golden domes gleamed under the sun, their intricate patterns catching the light like glittering coins. Towering pillars lined the walkways, each one carved with intricate runes, the language of spirits itched into the marble. The scent of perfumes and fresh flowers filled the air, a stark contrast to the heady mix of scents from the heart of the capital.


    My mother appeared entranced and I found myself staring at her smile. How would she feel if she knew I had tried to destroy it, to kill the Imperial family and the man who had ordered her death? Would she be horrified? Or would she understand?


    ¡°Your Highnesses, welcome back.¡± A voice shook me from my thoughts and I looked forward to see a tall woman in front of use, bowing her head to Isadora and Caspian. She had silver, shoulder-length hair and heavy green eyes that watched my mother and I thoughtfully. ¡°I see the rumors were not unfounded.¡±


    ¡°Galene, this is Linota and her son Cyran,¡± Isadora presented us and my mother bowed, forcing me to follow as she placed a gentle hand on my back, urging me to show proper respect. I dipped my head just enough to be polite, keeping my gaze lowered, but my mind was already working. I hadn¡¯t paid attention at the marquess¡¯s house, but I would do whatever it took to make sure my mother was safe here. ¡°I need to speak with Mother and Father about them, so please, show them to one of the guest rooms in my palace.¡±


    ¡°Of course, your Majesty,¡± Galene bowed again as she straightened, her expression unreadable. I studied her carefully from beneath my lashes, committing her name and face to memory. If she was Isadora¡¯s aide, then she was someone I needed to watch. A person in her position knew everything that happened in the palace¡ªthe whispers behind closed doors, the silent struggles between nobles, the little secrets that made and broke reputations. If she ever turned against my mother and me, she could ruin us with a few words.


    ¡°This way,¡± she said, her tone even but firm as she gestured for us to follow. My mother hesitated for just a breath before nodding, pressing a gentle hand to my shoulder as we stepped forward. I kept close to her side, not out of childish fear, but because I needed to understand everything about this place¡ªthe layout, the people, the way things worked. If I could learn the rules early, then I could find ways to bend them to my advantage.


    As we walked, I made careful note of our surroundings. The palace was even larger than I remembered, a sprawling labyrinth of polished stone and gilded arches. The walls were lined with decor and to my surprise, it was less than I thought it would be. For the seat of an empire that made pacts with dragons for protection, I expected the palace to be more¡­ wasteful and lavish. There was plenty of wealth here, undoubtedly¡ªthe smooth marble floors, the delicate silver inlays running along the columns, the massive chandeliers casting a warm glow over everything¡ªbut it was restrained. It was a palace built for power, not for indulgence.


    My mother, however, wasn¡¯t paying attention to any of this. She was still in awe, eyes darting between the polished floors and the towering windows that let in streams of golden light. I could tell she was overwhelmed. She had never been anywhere like this, never been given the chance to stand in such a place, let alone live here. It was written in the way she held herself, the way she kept smoothing down the fabric of her dress, as if she wasn¡¯t sure she belonged.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Galene said, her voice quiet but firm, as if sensing my mother¡¯s hesitation. She didn¡¯t look back at us as she spoke, her hands clasped neatly behind her back as she walked. ¡°The palace can be intimidating at first, but it will become familiar with time.¡±


    My mother offered her a small smile, though it was strained. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Lady Galene.¡±


    ¡°Simply Galene my dear, I¡¯m not a noble. Just an old woman who¡¯s been here too long.¡± Galene glanced at her, arching a delicate brow. My mother nodded quickly, clearly uncertain how to respond. I, however, narrowed my eyes slightly. No noble, but she carried herself with the authority of one. That meant she had been in this position for a long time, long enough to have carved out a place for herself here.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    I counted every hallway, every turn, mapping the palace in my mind. I noted how many servants we passed, how they carried themselves¡ªsome walked briskly with purpose, others moved cautiously, careful not to draw too much attention. I also noted the way they glanced at us and while none were openly hostile, there was curiosity in their eyes, and perhaps a bit of judgment.


    Our clothes, despite being chosen by a noble servant, were still too plain for the imperial palace, but I had expected as much. There was no reason to go out of our way to buy such expensive clothing, considering our place still hadn¡¯t been determined yet. At the moment, we were ¡°guests¡± of the crown princess, although it seemed most assumed she was hiring my mother as a new servant in her palace.


    ¡°Where are you two from?¡±


    ¡°Polec.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that territory belongs to Blackwood, doesn¡¯t it? I wonder why her Highness decided to bring you here.¡± Galene answered thoughtfully, but her tone indicated she was aware of the mutual hatred between the Blackwoods and Caspian. If Galene was aware of the tension, then she likely knew far more about the inner workings of court politics than she let on. That meant she was either testing us or simply voicing her own curiosity. Either way, I had no intention of letting my mother stumble into a conversation she wasn¡¯t ready for.


    ¡°Because Princess Isa said I''m special!¡± I grinned, putting the biggest smile on my face as I beamed up at Galene, deliberately making my voice a little too loud, a little too eager. ¡°She said she wanted to see if I¡¯m magic!¡±


    Galene hummed in response, her expression unreadable as she glanced between me and my mother. I could see the way my mother stiffened at my words, her fingers twitching slightly at her sides, but she didn¡¯t scold me. She knew as well as I did that denying it outright would only make Galene more suspicious.


    ¡°Magic?¡± Galene mused, tilting her head slightly as she smiled at me gently. Her eyes were warm, the correct expression for appearing to entertain a child, but I could see the gears turning behind her expression. She believed me. ¡°That would make you quite special.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh! I told the princess I was stronger and faster than the other kids, and that I never get cold, even in winter!¡± I rocked on my heels, looking up at her with wide eyes. ¡°Do you think that means I have magic, Miss Galene?¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you do, little Master,¡± Galene chuckled and I made sure to echo the sound, ignoring my mother¡¯s discomfort. I knew she didn¡¯t want anyone to know about me, but if my dragon powers were awakening quicker than before, it was better to reveal I was not normal now. If I hid it, people would assume my mother is keeping it a secret because she was also not human, and that would only make things dangerous for her.


    Once Galene turned away from me, I resumed my careful observation of the palace. I had already memorized every turn we¡¯d taken, noting which corridors led to larger halls, which paths had more guards posted, and which doors seemed to lead to places only the highest-ranking servants or nobles would be allowed to enter. Leaving the central Palace was marked by the open garden we now walked through and I could see what I assumed was Isadora¡¯s palace in the distance ahead of us.


    As we walked past the central fountain, the air grew heavier with the scent of lavender and honeysuckle, the perfume of the well-kept palace gardens mixing with the warmth of the afternoon. I heard the sound of children running and before I could stop myself, I turned to see two girls barreling down the stone path to the side of us. Their laughter rang through the air as they ran at full speed, skirts fluttering behind them and I frowned. Caspian and Isadora never had any children, and as far as I knew, the Imperial family only had one child.


    So who were these girls?


    ¡°Your Highnesses, please stop running around like that!¡± Galene called after the girls but they ignored her, the smaller girl pulling the older one along. Neither of them could be older than me, and I was about to ignore them as they ran around us to avoid being caught by Galene. It was only for a brief second, but it was enough.


    The scent of saltwater hit me like a crashing wave, so sharp and distinct that it nearly made me stop in my tracks. It was unlike anything I had ever smelled before¡ªbriny, crisp, with an undercurrent of something faintly sweet, like seafoam carried on the wind. I had never even seen the sea, and yet I understood that¡¯s what I was smelling. I stared after the girls as they ran, unable to shake the feeling that something was off.


    ¡°Cyran?¡± My mother¡¯s voice shook me from my stupor and I turned to give her a bright grin.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, they didn¡¯t hit me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to let Princess Isadora know that Princess Valaine is playing in her garden again. She needs to be firmer with that child,¡± Galene muttered as she continued leading us, and I made a mental note of the name she mentioned. So, there were members of the Imperial family that were not common knowledge.


    Good to know.

 Chapter 8

    ¡°Magic? Oh my, that is big indeed.¡±


    I sighed heavily as I listened, my eyes following the small forms of the girls still playing in the garden below me. Galene had led us to a guest room on the second floor and despite her protests that she wasn¡¯t tired, my mother fell asleep almost instantly when I begged her to lay down with me. I knew days of sleeping on the ground had not been easy for her, and I made sure to wait until her breathing evened out before slipping out of bed.


    Now, I leaned out the open window, taking in all the scents and sounds of the palace grounds below. The servant¡¯s gossip was filled with talk about me and my mother, and I glanced at the sun, which still seemed so high in the sky. Days in Polec were always short and I always found summer in the capital strange. The two girls were still running through the carefully maintained paths, their laughter echoing softly despite the heat. I let out another slow sigh, my thoughts drifting as I traced their movements, my mind elsewhere.


    I had used the mirror to confirm that my eyes had changed, and it seemed I could already control the ability at will. I didn¡¯t doubt that my horns would soon follow, although a part of me hoped that since I already had control over my eyes, hiding my horns wouldn¡¯t be as difficult this time around. Just because Isadora and Caspian highly suspected I was a Draconid didn¡¯t mean I wanted to confirm it for them.


    I held my head in my hands, listening as two of the female servants gossiped about how handsome and cheery I was. I had expected my abilities to manifest on more or less the same timeline as before, but it seemed that something had accelerated the process. Was it because I already understood what I was? Or was it tied to my emotions, my memories of a life already lived and lost?


    I exhaled slowly, running my fingers through my hair as I leaned further into the open window. It beyond frustrating to be trapped in the body of a child, but at least I could expect to have my abilities sooner. How well I would be able to use them was another question and if I wanted to keep my existence a secret to Marquess Blackwood and Yssac, I needed to be careful who I let see the truth. After all, my mother and I had been dropped into the center of the empire¡¯s power, surrounded by people with more influence than I had ever bothered to understand in my first life.


    It had all seemed so distant, so irrelevant back then. I hadn¡¯t cared about noble politics, about the alliances and betrayals that shaped Naera¡¯s future. After my mother was killed, all I had wanted was destruction. But this time was different; I had a chance to unravel what I had ignored before. A chance to understand why the Marquess had sought to use me, why Caspian and Isadora had accepted me into their palace so easily, why the empire had been willing to kill one of its own sacred protectors. If I wanted to keep my mother safe, I needed information.


    And there was no better place to start than the palace servants.


    I turned away from the window, letting my eyes shift to gold as I focused on the door. This was my first real test, to see just how potent my abilities were at such a young age. Could I charm them as easily as I had in my first life? Taking a slow breath, I stepped into the corridor, keeping my posture relaxed as I approached a pair of maids walking past. They stopped immediately when they noticed me, their expressions shifting to polite curiosity.


    ¡°Oh? Little Master, what are you doing out of your room?¡± one of them asked, tilting her head.


    I let my golden eyes meet hers, pushing warmth into my voice. ¡°I just wanted to explore a little. But you won¡¯t tell anyone, right?¡±


    I watched as their eyes glazed over and I couldn¡¯t help the smile that curled at the edges of my lips. The effect was instantaneous. Both maids blinked, their expressions softening as a slow, dazed sort of agreement settled over them.


    ¡°Of course, little Master,¡± the first one murmured, her tone absent but agreeable.


    ¡°No one needs to know,¡± the second echoed, nodding with a dreamy smile.


    I laughed softly as I walked past them, not bothering to pretend to act like a child. They would forget they had even spoken to anyone and return to their earlier conversation as if they had never seen me. The true test would be whether they would have a blank space in their memory, or be convinced it never happened. In my previous life as I got better at suggestions, there would be less empty spaces in the person''s memory, convinced they were forgetting nothing. It was useful for sneaking around.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    As I moved down the hallway, I carefully pressed myself into the shadows, keeping to the edges of the corridor where the torchlight didn¡¯t quite reach. It was a habit I had honed in my past life¡ªstaying unnoticed, slipping through places where I shouldn¡¯t be, listening to whispers meant for more important ears. The halls of the imperial palace were far more vast and well-guarded than the Marquess¡¯s estate had ever been, but the fundamental rule remained the same: people spoke more freely when they didn¡¯t know they were being heard.


    I moved swiftly, my small footsteps muffled against the polished stone, my breathing steady and controlled. My ears picked up snippets of conversation from passing servants¡ªnothing of interest yet, just idle gossip about the latest courtly scandals, complaints about demanding nobles, and remarks on the strange weather shift bringing an early heatwave to Theralis. But I was listening for one voice.


    Galene¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you sure? The boy said he could use magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s likely true. His mother seemed shaken by him admitting it so easily,¡±


    I stopped immediately, pressing myself against the smooth stone wall just outside the doorway. From my position, I could make out three figures¡ªGalene and two other head servants, a man and a woman who both wore the slightly finer attire of senior staff. They were standing near a long wooden table, speaking in low voices, their posture tense. It seemed my performance had the intended affect and I listened closely, keeping my breathing even as I shifted to the safest position where I could remain unseen.


    ¡°That woman¡­Lady Linota, was it? She isn¡¯t well-versed in courtly matters, so I wonder why her Highness called her a lady.¡± the male servant muttered, shaking his head. ¡°The only nobles in Polec are Blackwood and that awful son of his.¡±


    ¡°Well if the son is magic, she¡¯d be worthy of such a title, especially if she can use magic as well,¡± the older woman mused, folding her arms. ¡°But if she did, she would have already been noticed, wouldn¡¯t she? And the boy is only ten. He would have had to have been born with magic to be showing signs already.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s unlikely. Half breed children often manifest abilities at a young age and they are from Polec. Although if he is half beast, I doubt he would be very comfortable here in the capital, considering how warm it is,¡± Galene murmured, her voice thoughtful as she drummed her fingers against the polished wood of the table. ¡°But that doesn''t explain why her Highness took interest in him. She has never cared for magic, not since¡­¡±


    Galene trailed off, her voice dipping lower, but I caught the hesitation, the weight behind those unfinished words. The other two seemed to know what she meant, all of their expressions dropping and I hummed quietly to myself. A death, based on their expression and someone the princess cared about deeply, if it had led her to not want anything to do with magic since their passing. Considering there was another princess who had not been publicly revealed yet, I didn¡¯t doubt that it was possible that there had been another secret sibling to Isadora. If Isadora¡¯s sudden interest in magic had resurfaced after years of avoidance, it meant that either she had seen something in me that reminded her of this unknown person or she believed my abilities were worth the risk of reopening old wounds.


    I leaned forward slightly, straining my ears to catch the rest of their conversation, but just as Galene opened her mouth to speak again, I felt the lightest tug on my sleeve. Every muscle in my body went rigid. My first instinct was to lash out, to twist away and defend myself, but I forced myself to stillness. Slowly, I turned to see two pairs of eyes staring at me.


    It was the girl¡¯s from the garden.


    ¡°If you wanna listen, there¡¯s a better spot,¡± the smaller one whispered, her bright blue eyes meeting mine as she tugged on my sleeve again. The other girl remained quiet, refusing to meet my gaze as her green hair shielded her face. I slowly nodded, letting the younger girl led me back down the hall. She quickly stopped in from of a door I hadn¡¯t noticed before and easily opened it before herding me in. As soon as I stepped inside, I could clearly hear the conversation again, without even relying on my senses.


    ¡° ¨C case, her Highness is talking to her parents about the two, so I suppose we¡¯ll know more in the morning. We should get word soon if they are returning before dinner, or if they¡¯ll be taking their meal with the Emperor and Empress.¡± Galene noted, her tone contemplative, as if weighing possibilities in her mind. The other two murmured their agreement, their conversation shifting into more mundane topics about meal preparations and servant rotations. I frowned, disappointed I hadn¡¯t learned much nor had I learned the name of who died.


    ¡°Oh, I hate duck! I wish the stupid chef would stop cooking it!¡± I turned as the younger girl pouted, clearly upset about overhearing what dinner would consist of. She stomped her feet and I almost laughed, barely managing to contain my amusement at how easily she expressed her displeasure. Whoever this girl was, she clearly had no reservations about making her opinions known. The older girl beside her, however, remained more reserved, keeping her eyes on the ground as if looking up would condemn her.


    ¡°Um,¡± I started, but as soon as I spoke, the younger girl quickly interrupted me, her eyes sparking.


    ¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re the new boy we say in the garden. That is my friend, Tritetia,¡± she beamed, pointing to the girl with green hair before pointing to herself.


    ¡°And I¡¯m Valaine.¡±

 Chapter 9

    I studied the girls carefully, doing my best to seem amazed. Valaine carried herself with a confidence that suggested she was used to getting her way, which I suppose made sense if she was Isadora¡¯s sister. Her auburn hair was in a high ponytail, tied off with a ribbon that seemed one slip from falling altogether. Tritetia, despite being older, was clearly the more shy one, likely only opening up when it was her and Valaine. She must have not noticed me when they ran by us in the garden, but now I could see the faint shimmer of opalescent scales along her arms. I couldn¡¯t smell the salty scent anymore, but I now had no doubt who it belonged to.


    ¡°Her arms are shiny,¡± I pointed out, keeping up my act. If Tritetia was a half breed like me, then my eyes wouldn¡¯t work on her, and I didn¡¯t want to risk her telling someone about what I could. ¡°It¡¯s really pretty.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Tritetia¡¯s from Aehorus and she plays with me when her mom comes to visit!¡± Valaine beamed and I blinked, trying to recall anything I knew about Aehorus. It was one of the kingdoms outside the Naeran Empire, that much I was sure of but I didn¡¯t know much more than that. Considering the first thought I had was the sea, I could guess that Aehorus was off the coast, and Tritetia herself was part sea beast.


    ¡°You live on the ocean?¡± I asked, glancing at Tritetia. The girl still hadn¡¯t met my gaze, but she gave a small nod, shifting her weight slightly. The shimmer of scales along her arms caught the dim torchlight, making them gleam like pearls beneath the surface of the sea. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it.¡±


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s so pretty and blue and there''s so much water!¡± Valaine explained, speaking before Tritetia could even try, and I let her words wash over me as she continued going on about what the ocean was like. It was somewhat amusing to see how enthusiastic she was, how oblivious she seemed to the weight of the world outside her own experiences.


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve never seen a ship either?¡± Valaine gasped suddenly, her green eyes widening as she clapped her hands together. I shook my head, letting my lips curl up slightly. Valaine looked genuinely heartbroken for me, as if my lack of exposure to the sea was the worst possible fate a person could endure. She whirled to Tritetia, grabbing her by the shoulders. ¡°Tritetia, we have to take him to Aehorus! He has to see the sea!¡±


    Tritetia, to my mild surprise, didn¡¯t immediately push Valaine away. Instead, she simply nodded, keeping her gaze down and refusing to look at me. Valaine beamed, quickly turning back to me with her bright expression.


    ¡°Where are you from? I saw you earlier in the garden with Galene and that other lady.¡±


    ¡°Me and my mother are from Polec,¡± I answered, my voice carefully neutral as I watched for their reactions. Valaine just tilted her head, frowning slightly in thought, but Tritetia simply remained still.


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s way south, right? Near the really cold part?¡± Valaine asked, wrinkling her nose as if the mere thought of a freezing climate was enough to bother her. ¡°I¡¯ve never been there, but my tutor says it¡¯s all snow and ice and sad little villages.¡±


    I forced a laugh, letting myself play along with her childish energy. ¡°It¡¯s not all sad. But it is really cold.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so do you like the cold?¡±


    ¡°I dunno. It doesn¡¯t bother me.¡±


    ¡°I hate the cold! You have to put on so much clothing just to feel warm and it¡¯s hard to play! Snow¡¯s okay, I guess, especially when Isa and Cas play with me,¡± Valaine pouted, crossing her arms as if the mere memory of winter was enough to make her shiver. ¡°But it''s nothing like the sea! The sea is warm and nice, except during storms. And the waves are fun! You can float and swim and see fish and everything!¡±


    I hummed in response, letting her ramble, but my mind was already elsewhere. Valaine wasn¡¯t very useful as s source of information, although I suppose she had lead me to a better spot to eavesdrop from. For some reason, the room made it easier to overhear what was happening in the room next to us, and I made a mental note to remember my way back to this room for future use.


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I answered, confused when I felt Valaine tug on my sleeve again. She was pouting as she looked up at me, clearly disappointed that I hadn¡¯t been listening.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°I asked if you would play with me and Tritetia next time! Tag is more fun with more people,¡± she repeated, her expression hopeful, like she had already decided I would agree. I blinked at her, caught off guard by her insistence, but I forced myself to grin, hoping I looked excited.


    ¡°Yeah! I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    Valaine chuckled, apparently satisfied with my answer, but Tritetia still hadn¡¯t said a word. Her silence was unsettling, especially since she was actively avoiding looking at me. I knew my charm wouldn¡¯t work on her, but I had no way of knowing what she was thinking or what she might have already figured out about me. Considering how easily I had realized she wasn¡¯t human, I couldn¡¯t help but worry she had been able to figure the same about me.


    Before I could decide whether to push for more information, a voice echoed down the corridor.


    ¡°Princess Valaine? Princess Tritetia?¡±


    They were both princesses?


    ¡°Darn!¡± Valaine gasped dramatically, her hands flying to her mouth as if she had just been caught stealing from the royal treasury. She turned to us with a comically serious expression. ¡°If they find us in the eavesdropping room again, we¡¯ll be in so much trouble.¡±


    I merely started trying to understand what she meant. Isadora had a room specifically for eavesdropping in her palace? Why? Tritetia shifted uncomfortably, but Valaine was already moving.


    ¡°I¡¯ll distract them!¡± she whispered conspiratorially, puffing out her chest with determination. ¡°You two stay here. I¡¯ll lead them away!¡±


    I opened my mouth to protest but before I could say a word, Valaine was already gone, dashing out the door with the boundless energy of someone who had never known real consequences. As soon as she ran out, the maid exclaimed, and I could hear as she took off after Valaine, her hurried footsteps fading down the corridor. The room fell into silence, the only sound the faint murmur of voices from the meeting beyond the wall. I glanced at Tritetia, expecting her to keep avoiding my gaze, but to my surprise, she was already staring at me.


    Her eyes were a striking shade of teal, more blue than her green hair, their depths unfathomable in the dim light. I blinked, thrown off by the intensity of her gaze as they gleamed like gems and I couldn¡¯t stop my own eyes from switching to gold in response. The scent of saltwater hit me again, stronger this time, as if the ocean itself had momentarily filled the room. It was subtle, but it was there, and something about it made the hair on my arms rise.


    ¡°You love your mother,¡± she said suddenly, her voice soft but eerily certain. It wasn¡¯t a question and I stiffened at her tone. The casual way she said it unsettled me, like she was stating a fact rather than making an observation.


    ¡°Of course I¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll become a monster when she dies,¡± Tritetia repeated, and I dropped my act completely, not bothering to hide my glare. She flinched slightly as my expression changed, but she didn¡¯t look away. She continued to meet my gaze, and I could feel the weight of her words settle heavily in my chest. There was no malice in her tone, no accusation¡ªjust quiet certainty, as if she had already seen it happen. As if she knew what lay ahead of me. My hands curled into fists at my sides, my breath coming out sharper than I intended.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± My voice was low, steady, but I could hear the barely restrained anger behind it.


    Tritetia didn¡¯t back down, but she didn¡¯t push forward, either. She simply held my gaze, those eerily knowing eyes watching me with a quiet understanding I didn¡¯t want. ¡°When your mother dies, you¡¯ll destroy everything.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°You talk like it¡¯s already happened,¡± she pointed out and I scoffed.


    ¡°And you talk like her death is set in stone,¡± I shot back, taking a step toward her as she took a step back. A flash of fear rippled across her expression, but she quickly hid it as she straightened her back, steadying herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s not set in stone,¡± she admitted, her voice quieter now, but still firm. ¡°But it will happen unless you stop it.¡±


    ¡°And how do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Some of my people can see the future. I can¡¯t see it clearly, but I see bits and pieces sometimes,¡± Tritetia hesitated, her fingers twitching at her sides. For the first time, she looked uncertain, as if she was weighing whether or not to trust me. ¡°I saw your mother dying when I ran by her earlier, and I saw you¡­¡±


    ¡°As a dragon,¡± I finished, moving until I stood in front of her. There was only a few inches between us, and the smell of the sea was overwhelming this close to her. Despite her fear, Tritetia continued to meet my gaze a look of determination mixed with hesitation. She was afraid of me, but she had still chosen to speak to me. That meant she needed something.


    Tritetia swallowed, her fingers curling against the fabric of her dress. ¡°I can help you save her.¡±


    ¡°For?¡± I demanded.


    Tritetia finally looked away, her fingers tightening around the fabric of her dress. When she looked back up at me, the first thing I noticed were the tears in her eyes.


    And then I saw the anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you save your mother,¡± Tritetia repeated, her voice stronger this time, her teal eyes burning with something desperate, something raw.


    ¡°But you have to help me save mine.¡±

 Chapter 10

    I closed the doors to the guest room with slow, deliberate care, mindful of every movement as I slipped back inside. My mother¡¯s breathing remained soft and steady, undisturbed by my absence. The warm afternoon light spilled through the window, casting long shadows over the modest furnishings. She lay curled toward the golden glow, as if instinctively seeking its comfort. For a moment, I let myself believe she was safe, untouched by the weight pressing against my chest.


    But Tritetia¡¯s words refused to leave me. They clung to my thoughts, whispering with the certainty of an inescapable fate.


    "When your mother dies, you¡¯ll destroy everything."


    Tritetia¡¯s vision had shattered any sense of security I had. I had not been naive enough to think that simply leaving Polec would guarantee my mother¡¯s safety, but if Tritetia¡¯s visions were true, then I hadn¡¯t done enough to avoid her death. That if I didn¡¯t do more, if I couldn¡¯t shift the wheels of fate, my mother was still destined to die. A hot, familiar anger burned beneath my skin, seething just beneath the surface. My body ached with the urge to do something¡ªto tear apart the neatly arranged furniture, to sink my claws into something and destroy it.


    But I didn¡¯t have claws yet and so I closed my eyes instead. When I opened them again, the room was the same¡ªquiet, still, untouched by my turmoil. I turned toward the window and pushed it closed, shutting out the evening air as the sun dipped lower on the horizon. The sky blazed with hues of amber and violet, its beauty at odds with the churning unease within me. Below, the gardens stretched in perfect symmetry, stone paths weaving between trimmed hedges and flowerbeds. It was all so controlled, so meticulously ordered, as if the palace itself defied the chaos I carried inside me.


    Tritetia had said that seers could not change their own visions, that they could only see ahead and then watch. But if someone else intervened¡ªif I acted, if I took the knowledge she gave me and did something¡ªthen the future could change. That nothing was set in stone until it happened, and as long as I knew what to expect, I could prevent it.


    I knew nothing about Tritetia¡¯s mother, or why she was fated to die, but I understood desperation. Understood the raw, suffocating fear and pain of losing the only person who mattered. She had looked at me with the same quiet anger and fear I had carried for five years and that, more than anything, told me she was just as desperate as me. I didn¡¯t know anything about seers, but she had known enough about me to say exactly what I feared most.


    I took a deep breath, glancing at the mirror to see my expression. My eyes were mostly green, but I could see the specks of gold threatening to overtake them. I took a few deep breaths, doing my best to calm the storm brewing inside me. It took longer than I would have liked, but gradually, the gold dimmed, retreating into the familiar green.  I had barely been in the palace for a full day, and already, my emotions were pushing me dangerously close to the edge. If I wasn''t careful, someone besides Caspian would notice, and I couldn¡¯t afford that.


    ¡°Caspian,¡± I muttered, glancing out the window for any sign of the Crown prince and princess. I didn¡¯t know if Caspian would mention seeing my eyes turn gold or if he even knew what that meant, but I would definitely need to confront him about it. Pretending to be a naive child was annoying, but I could just question him under the guise of thanking him for his help in the store. It would also be a good chance to learn more about the animosity between him and Yssac, and whose death had driven Isadora away from magic.


    A knock at the door snapped me from my thoughts. I turned just as the door opened, revealing Galene standing in the entryway with a small tray of food. She stepped inside with practiced grace, her green eyes immediately flickering to my mother¡¯s sleeping form before settling on me.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°I see Lady Linota is resting,¡± she observed, her voice quiet but composed. She gave me a gentle smile and I carefully yawned as she set the food on the table in the room. ¡°That¡¯s good. Her Highness instructed me to ensure you both ate, but she also wished for you to rest after your journey.¡±


    ¡°Is Princess Isa back yet?¡± I asked innocently, watching as Galene shook her head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s likely her mother and father are having her stay with them tonight.¡± Galene took her time to unpack the tray and I noticed the way she seemed to be lingering. Had Isadora sent a message after all, or was this her own curiosity getting the better of her?


    ¡°So she sleeps with her parents too?¡± I said innocently, expecting the laugh Galene gave in response to my question. She shook her head, amusement flickering across her expression.


    ¡°Not quite.¡± She finally stood, facing me with the now empty tray. ¡°But even a princess can¡¯t refuse an invitation from the Emperor and Empress so easily.¡±


    I hummed, pretending to be satisfied with that answer, but I was already cataloging the information in my mind. So, Galene didn¡¯t seem to expect that Isadora would be returning to her palace tonight. That meant whatever conversation she and Caspian were having with her parents was taking longer than expected and we wouldn¡¯t get an answer about our situation until tomorrow at the earliest. Whether that was good or bad, I still didn¡¯t know and I hated how I already wanted to ask Tritetia about it.


    Galene leaned down one more time, adjusting the placement of the plates with meticulous care. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this here for when Lady Linota wakes. Eat while the food is warm, little Master.¡±


    I beamed at her. ¡°Thank you, Miss Galene!¡±


    She offered me another amused smile before turning back toward the door. I waited until it closed behind her before letting my expression drop, sighing as I rubbed at my temples. I wasn¡¯t really hungry, but I knew better than to let the food go to waste. My mother would notice if I didn¡¯t eat, and the last thing I needed was for her to worry. More than that, if my powers were returning sooner than expected, I needed to strengthen my body to withstand them. I hadn¡¯t trained before, not when my mother was alive¡ªshe had wanted to keep what I was a secret. But I had already made sure that wasn¡¯t an option and now I had the chance to master my powers


    As I sat down and began to eat, my thoughts returned to Tritetia¡¯s offer. Tritetia had told me to try and join their game tomorrow and she would lose Valaine so we could talk. Despite her shyness, she had been completely serious when she had made her offer, and I couldn¡¯t deny that it was enticing. A part of me wanted to dismiss it, to tell myself that I didn¡¯t need her help. But the truth was, if she had already foreseen my mother¡¯s death, then I needed to know everything¡ªevery detail of that vision, every thread of fate that bound my mother to her demise. I needed to know how much time I had left.


    I frowned as I took another bite, glancing back toward the door. What bothered me the most is she held all the control on our agreement. I would depend on her to tell me what to do, and whether or not she told me was completely up to her. I knew from her expression that she wanted me to save her mother, but once her mother was safe, what guarantee did I have that she would continue to help me? I needed to find something on Tritetia, some sort of secret that would put us on equal footing.


    I picked at the food in silence, listening to my mother¡¯s gentle breathing as the room settled into quiet. The weight of everything I had learned pressed against my chest, making each bite of food taste dull. The thought of my mother¡¯s death being inevitable, even after everything I had already done to change our fate, made my stomach twist uncomfortably.


    My mother shifted slightly in her sleep, and I turned to watch her, my gaze lingering on her peaceful face. I had been so young in my first life, too naive to realize how much she sacrificed for me. Back then, I had relied on her completely, trusting that she would always be there to keep me safe. But now I knew better; I knew that she wasn¡¯t untouchable, that her kindness and quiet strength weren¡¯t enough to protect her from the cruelty of men like Marquess Blackwood and his son.


    But I would be enough.


    I glanced toward the window, where the sky was deepening into shades of dusky violet. The garden below was quiet now, the two girls long gone from sight. Tomorrow, I¡¯d get my answers. I just needed to make sure Tritetia wasn¡¯t the only one with something to bargain with.

 Chapter 11

    I made sure to pout as Galene led me out of the room, dragging my feet just enough to make my reluctance look genuine. I could feel my mother watching me, her eyes filled with concern, but I didn¡¯t look back. Isadora had already promised me that she¡¯d eat with us if I behaved, and my mother knew I wasn¡¯t one to cause trouble¡ªat least, not when I could help it.


    Isadora and Caspian had finally returned, and with whatever conversation they had with the Emperor and Empress completed, it was time for decisions to be made. I knew they wouldn¡¯t allow me to be present while they spoke to my mother, likely hoping she¡¯d be more honest if I wasn¡¯t around to hear the truth. But I wasn¡¯t concerned about the adults, not when I needed to find Tritetia.


    ¡°What now, Miss Galene?¡± I asked innocently, watching as she sighed before smiling at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the girls we saw yesterday wouldn¡¯t mind a new friend,¡± she offered softly, her voice laced with gentle amusement. I met her gaze with a bright, hopeful smile, pretending to consider her words.


    ¡°That sounds fun!¡± I chirped, already turning toward the garden before she could say anything else. I could hear them playing, their laughter carrying through the open air, and I picked up my pace just enough to seem eager without outright running. Galene would likely stay outside with us and loosely keep track of us, but considering Valaine and Tritetia seemed to be allowed to roam without supervision, I didn¡¯t see her trying to truly monitor us.


    As soon as we stepped into the garden, Valaine¡¯s laughter rang through the open air, bright and carefree. They were clearly still playing tag with Valaine chasing Tritetia through the beds of flowers. Tritetia paused once she noticed me and Galene, almost causing Valaine to run into her. Once the princess saw us however, her face lit up.


    ¡°Is he allowed to play with us now?¡± she called, her voice carrying across the courtyard with an almost infectious excitement. I paused, pretending to be slightly nervous as I hesitated for just a moment, letting my gaze flicker toward Galene as if waiting for permission. The older woman chuckled softly, shaking her head as she took a step back. I ran to join the girls, my smile widening as I stopped just a few feet away from them. Valaine beamed, her hands on her hips as she tilted her head at me.


    "Alright, since you''re new, we gotta make sure you know the rules," she declared, her voice full of the authority only a younger sibling could manage.


    I nodded dutifully. "What are we playing?"


    ¡°Hide and seek!¡± Valaine announced, already looking far too pleased with herself. She spun on her heel, pointing dramatically at Tritetia. ¡°And I''m going to be the seeker first!¡±


    Tritetia let out a small sigh, but she didn¡¯t argue, merely nodding as she shifted her weight quietly. Valaine waited expectantly for my agreement, but it was quite obvious that she wouldn¡¯t accept anything other than my agreement.


    ¡°Okay!¡± I grinned, and Valaine giggled as she turned around, covering her eyes.


    ¡°Then hurry up, but I¡¯ll find you anyway!¡± Valaine began to count loudly, and without hesitation, I grabbed Tritetia¡¯s wrist and pulled her along before she could protest. She barely made a sound as I led her deeper into the garden, my mind already focused on the small alcove I had found the night before. I had stumbled across it while memorizing the palace¡¯s layout, a secluded corner tucked away where servants were unlikely to pass. It was the perfect place to talk, away from wandering eyes and ears.


    As soon as we reached it, I turned to face her, crossing my arms as Tritetia refused to meet my gaze again. Considering how afraid she seemed, it must have taken all of her courage to talk to me the day before and I took a deep breath.


    ¡°Cyran.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I never told you my name yesterday, but Valaine offered yours. My name is Cyran,¡± I repeated, carefully watching her reactions as I took a deep breath. Tritetia had a multitude of scents, which made sense given her half-breed nature, but the one that confused me the most is that she didn¡¯t smell like a girl. In fact, Tritetia smelled like a boy, and I was almost certain of it now. It wasn¡¯t just the scent¡ªit was the way Tritetia carried herself, the way she hesitated before speaking, the careful way she avoided meeting my eyes. I had met plenty of girls in my first life, had seen how they moved, how they spoke, and something about Tritetia was just¡­ off.


    I didn¡¯t mention it, of course. Not yet. Information was power, and I had no idea how much I could trust Tritetia. But if he¡ªno, if she wanted to keep this secret, then I could use it later. For now, I would let her believe I hadn¡¯t noticed.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Cyran. Do you want my help?¡± Tritetia asked quietly, and I nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I spoke quickly, catching the sound of Valaine looking for us. I was fairly certain she wouldn¡¯t find us in the alcove, but if we remained hidden for too long, it would look bad for both of us. ¡°I will do anything to protect my ma.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ so will I.¡± Tritetia managed, gripping his skirt tighter before managing to meet my gaze. ¡°I¡­ see more of the future the more I¡¯m around someone.¡±


    ¡°So you need to spend time around my mother to see more?¡± I asked and Tritetia nodded.


    ¡°I always see¡­ major things first, but the more I meet someone, the more I see,¡± Tritetia looked away, her lip quivering as she gripped her skirt tighter. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t like the Blackwoods.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I repeated, careful not to say too much. I had almost let it slip that I was aware of future events when Tritetia first mentioned my mother¡¯s death, but I knew I needed to keep that a secret. I was no seer and I still didn¡¯t know why I had come back to the past in the first place. ¡°Yssac made my mother feel bad.¡±


    ¡°He will do worse, if he¡¯s not stopped and so will you,¡± Tritetia whispered quietly before looking up to meet my gaze again. There were tears in her eyes, and I tilted my head slightly, confused by her expression. ¡°Will you¡­ really help me if I help you?¡±


    Her question threw me off and for a moment I simply stared at her. It was written all over her face; raw, unguarded desperation¡ªan emotion I knew far too well. Tritetia truly believed I was the only one who could help her, just as I had come to realize she might be the only one who could help me. To her, I was another child who could become something scary if she didn¡¯t help me, and she likely expected me to see her the same way. Just another kid with a scary power.


    ¡°If you save my ma, I¡¯ll save yours,¡± I answered quietly, and I barely caught the princess as she threw her arms around me. I froze, completely caught off guard as Tritetia pressed herself against my chest, clutching my shirt with trembling fingers. Her body was small and warm, and I could feel her heartbeat racing against my ribs. My first instinct was to shove her away, but something about the way she clung to me stopped me.


    Awkwardly, I lifted my arms, hesitating for just a moment before I returned the hug, patting her back stiffly. I wasn¡¯t used to being touched like this; my mother was the only one who hugged me and I had definitely never been hugged by another child. She pulled away after a moment, wiping at her eyes with the sleeve of her dress.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice barely above a breath as the scent of the sea returned. It filled the small alcove and it must have shown on my face because it quickly disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m s-s-sorry, I¡¯m not very good at controlling my body yet. My changes only started a few months ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not either,¡± I lied, pretending to be shy as I allowed my eyes to change to gold. ¡°Even my ma doesn¡¯t know my eyes can change.¡±


    Tritetia smiled as she relaxed her hold on her dress, managing to meet my gaze again as she studied my eyes with open curiosity.


    ¡°They look like fire,¡± she murmured, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Like gold, but¡­ alive.¡±


    I blinked, startled by the observation. No one had ever described them that way before. In my past life, people had called my eyes unnatural, terrifying, monstrous. And despite her own fear of what I could become, she looked at them as if they were something beautiful rather than something to fear.


    Before I could decide how to respond, Tritetia sniffled, straightening her back as she rubbed at her eyes again. She had calmed down remarkably fast, as if she was used to forcing her emotions aside the moment they became inconvenient. I took advantage of the shift to ask one of the questions on my mind.


    ¡°When does your ma die?¡±


    ¡°After yours.¡± Tritetia answered, her eyes darting back toward the garden. ¡°It doesn¡¯t happen until my seventeenth birthday.¡±


    Tritetia¡¯s words made my heart freeze, even as I heard Valaine calling out for us. In my previous life, my mother had not died until I was seventeen, and I could easily tell that Tritetia and I were the same age. But my birthday had only been a month or so ago, so her¡¯s couldn¡¯t be much after mine. That meant¨C


    ¡°When¡­ does mine die?¡± I asked quietly, not even having to fake the worry and fear in my voice. Tritetia hesitated, her fingers twitching slightly against the fabric of her dress. She took a slow breath, as if steadying herself, before meeting my gaze again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly,¡± she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°But you were still a teenager. I don¡¯t know how you managed to fully transform so young, but dragons are more emotionally affected than sea beasts. So maybe that¡­ affected things.¡±


    I swallowed hard, my stomach twisting uncomfortably. So not only was my mother supposed to die sooner, I had somehow managed to hasten my transformation into a full dragon in the future Tritetia saw. In my previous life, I hadn¡¯t been able to hasten my transformation and it was the only reason I waited those five years after her death to get my revenge. The idea that I could force the transformation sooner was enough to make my head spin, but before I could demand for more information, Valaine¡¯s voice came closer.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to hide inside! You guys better be out here!¡±


    ¡°Uh oh, we should leave. If Valaine finds this, she¡¯ll make it into another eavesdropping space.¡± Tritetia sighed and I simply watched as she leaned out to see if Valaine was visible. Wait, so it was Valaine who was creating the eavesdropping rooms, not Isadora? ¡°We can¡­ try to talk later.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed, following Tritetia as we moved to find actual hiding spots. As I settled into one of the bushes, I took a deep breath, shoving the weight of the conversation deep into the back of my mind. There would be time to process it later¡ªright now, I had to keep up appearances and see what Isadora and Caspian had decided to do with me and my mother.

 Chapter 12

    I ended up playing hide and seek with Valaine and Tritetia until about midday, although Valaine seemed unwilling to let me and Tritetia be alone again. Even when it was her time to seek, she would pout and complain until Tritetia agreed to seek instead. I found her bratty behaviour annoying but did my best to simply play along.


    ¡°Cyran!¡± Galen¡¯s voice rang across the garden and I quickly popped out of my hiding spot. ¡°It¡¯s time to come back in.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± I beamed, ignoring Valaine¡¯s annoyed groan as I sprinted toward the head maid. If she was calling for me, it meant that the conversation was finished and a decision either made or mostly decided on. I forced my expression to remain bright and eager as I reached Galene, tilting my head up at her with innocent curiosity.


    ¡°Are we gonna eat now?¡± I asked, grinning widely as if food was the only thing on my mind.


    Galene chuckled, nodding slightly. ¡°Yes, a light lunch has been prepared. They are waiting for you in the drawing room.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± I beamed eagerly, running into the palace. I had already memorized the layout of the first floor of the palace and I threw open the doors to the drawing room. A light spread had been set out, and I ran straight to my mother, giving her a tight hug, pressing my face into her side. She chuckled softly, running her fingers through my hair in a way that was both familiar and grounding. I inhaled deeply, letting the scent of her calm the flickering tension inside me before pulling away.


    "Did you have fun?" she asked, amusement laced in her voice as she smoothed out the wrinkles in my shirt.


    ¡°Uh-huh! We played hide and seek all morning, but Valaine kept changing the rules,¡± I pouted, making sure to sound just irritated enough to be believable. My mother chuckled again, shaking her head as she gestured for me to sit beside her.


    I did, swinging my legs as I eyed the food on the table, pretending to be excited while I carefully took in the room. Caspian and Isadora were sitting the same as before on the couch across from us, their posture relaxed as Isadora chuckled softly at my behavior. I glanced back up at my mother, noticing that she seemed calm; whatever conversation she had with them, she had already made up her mind. But from the way Isadora was watching me, I knew that nothing had been fully decided.


    I hummed, reaching for a piece of bread and slathering it with butter, making a show of enjoying my first bite. The room was quiet despite the fact no one was eating but I knew better than to say anything about it. I chewed slowly, savoring the rich flavor as I played along, letting them see the image of a child who wasn¡¯t concerned about the tension in the air.


    As I reached for another piece, Isadora exhaled softly, leaning forward slightly, her silver eyes meeting mine. ¡°Cyran, can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± I nodded, this time choosing to spread one of the jellies. Even in my first life, I was always a fan of fruit, but fruit was rare in Polec due to the cold. The Marquess occasionally got his hands on some, but he usually saved it for when he had one of his co-conspirators visiting from central Naera. Isadora waited until I finished spreading the fruit, a smile on her face as I settled next to my mother.


    ¡°Well, you know I spoke to my ma and pa yesterday about having you and your mother live here,¡± Isadora started, her voice carefully measured, as if gauging my reaction. I simply nodded, keeping my expression neutral despite the careful wording of her statement. ¡°And¡­ well, honestly they don¡¯t like the idea.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No. My parents have a lot of worries and every decision they make has to be in the interest of everyone, not just two people. Since we don¡¯t know what you are or what magic you may have, they are worried about letting you live in the palace.¡± Isadora explained and I tilted my head, pretending to be confused. It was actually a smart decision on the part of the Emperor and Empress; there were already rumors and talk about the two people Isadora had brought up from Polec and without a good reason, it could start a trend of people attempting to pity their way into the palace.


    I was more surprised that Isadora was being honest with me about it and I chanced another glance at my mother. This time she caught me and merely smiled, planting a kiss in my head as she motioned for me to listen to the crown princess. I turned my attention back to Isadora, who was sharing a look with Caspian.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°But I told you I would keep you and your mother safe, and I intend to keep that promise,¡± Isadora affirmed and I finished off my bread as she continued. ¡°So I¡¯d like to adopt you as my son.¡±


    I stiffened, caught completely off guard despite myself. Adopted?


    ¡°You¡­ would be my ma?¡± I asked quietly, letting genuine surprise seep into my voice. I turned to look at my mother, expecting to see hesitation or uncertainty on her face, but she remained as calm as ever. The realization hit me then¡ªshe had already agreed. Whatever reservations she may have had, whatever fear or uncertainty, she had already made her choice before I even stepped into this room.


    I turned back to Isadora, my mind racing despite the careful mask of wide-eyed innocence I maintained. Adoption was a far greater claim than I expected. I had assumed they would offer some sort of protection, perhaps make my mother an official servant of the palace with me as her ward, or even grant us low nobility status to keep us under their watch. But this?


    ¡°In title only, Cyran. Your mother would be appointed as your lead caretaker, so you would still see her constantly and she would only answer to me and Galene,¡± Isadora explained, her voice gentle but firm. ¡°But by making you my son, I would be the one responsible for what you become, as well as the one ensuring you and your mother remain safe. It frees my parents from responsibility, which makes it easier for them to agree to you staying.¡±


    ¡®Of course it¡¯s political.¡¯ I thought to myself, pretending to think about what she said. They all had their suspicions that I was a Draconid, but since only my eyes had changed, there was still no way to be certain until more of my draconic traits manifested. The Empress and Emperor were basically making their own child a scapegoat in case I turned out to be more dangerous, but they could still react with prejudice if their ¡°precious grandson¡± was harmed while living in the palace. It was so calculated it made me sick.


    ¡°So¡­ I would be a prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes Cyran, you would become a prince,¡± Isadora smiled, but there was something thoughtful in her expression, as if she had expected the question. ¡°When you come of age, or when Caspian and I have a child of our own, we would grant you a noble title worthy of a former prince. That way, you would have power of your own, lands of your own¨Cenough to protect your mother without needing anyone else¡¯s permission, no matter what you are.¡±


    I frowned, pretending to be deep in thought as I absorbed her words. A prince now, a grand duke later. It was an airtight plan, one that ensured I wouldn¡¯t be an obstacle to Isadora and Caspian¡¯s future children, but also one that gave me a secure position. It made sense why my mother had agreed; even if she technically remained a commoner, it gave me power and protection, two things she could not provide on her own. And of course they expected me to think like a child; to a boy who just wanted to protect his mother, this was a golden ticket. The backing of the entire imperial family, with a promise of my own power and status in the future.


    Before I could answer, the doors flew open and we all turned to see Valaine burst into the room, her auburn hair wild and her expression scrunched up in a dramatic pout. Tritetia followed behind her, clearly trying to keep up as Valaine stomped forward, hands on her hips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a nephew who¡¯s older than me!¡± she declared, puffing out her cheeks as she pointed directly at me. I blinked, startled by her intrusion. ¡°I want a baby nephew. A baby!¡±


    The tension that had built in the room shattered like glass. My mother let out a startled chuckle, quickly covering her mouth while Isadora sighed heavily, rubbing her temples as if she had already expected this reaction. Caspian merely leaned back on the couch, watching the scene unfold with barely concealed amusement.


    ¡°Valaine,¡± Isadora began patiently, ¡°If you¡¯ve made another eavesdropping room¨C¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not fair!¡± Valaine cut her off, stomping her foot for emphasis. ¡°If you adopt him, that makes him my nephew, and I don¡¯t wanna have a nephew who¡¯s older! That¡¯s weird!¡±


    I barely stopped myself from laughing as Valaine continued, clearly not caring about anything other than how my adoption would shift the family dynamics. Instead, I shifted my gaze to Tritetia, who was glancing at my mother and I noticed the slight shift in color in her eyes. I hadn¡¯t noticed it the day before, but her eyes seemed to glaze over when she stared at someone and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it had to do with her abilities as a seer.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you, Valaine,¡± Isadora¡¯s voice drew my attention back to the conversation and I glanced at the two sisters. ¡°I made a pinkie promise. If Cyran agrees, I can¡¯t break it.¡±


    ¡°But it''s not fair! Even Tritetia knows that! Right?¡± Valaine turned to her fellow princess for support and I was surprised to notice she was staring at me, the strange film gone from her eyes. Tritetia nodded slightly before dropping her gaze, and Valaine cheered. ¡°See! She agrees!¡±


    But I knew that movement had not been for Valaine¡¯s silly antics. I took a deep breath, turning to look at the couple across from me. Isadora was still dealing with Valaine, no longer watching me as she tried to placate her sister. Caspian, on the other hand, had an unreadable expression, though I didn¡¯t miss the way his fingers tapped idly against the armrest of the couch. My mother remained quiet beside me, her warm presence steady and unwavering.


    I stood up from the couch, finally getting Valaine to quiet down as everyone shifted their attention to me. I closed my eyes, mentally preparing myself for what I was about to accept, before giving the biggest smile I could. I only had one choice and Triteia had confirmed it.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to be a prince!¡±

 Chapter 13

    ***


    Linota hugged Cyran tightly before allowing him to leave, asking to play with the girls again. She was reluctant to see him go, but she knew that this was the safest place he had ever been. The tension that had coiled tight in her chest since they arrived had not fully faded, but it had dulled, settling into something quieter. Something manageable.


    She watched him bound off, his small figure disappearing down the hall with a bright grin and an energy that was almost infectious. Almost. The weight of the adoption papers still lingered on her fingers, the ink barely dry from where she had signed away something she never thought she would¡ªher son¡¯s name, his place in the world.


    Linota exhaled slowly, turning her gaze back to the table where Caspian and Isadora sat, both of them watching her with unreadable expressions. Caspian was leaning back slightly, arms crossed over his chest, while Isadora still held the quill she had given Linota to sign the documents. The reality of it settled in then, heavier than before. Cyran was now a prince. No longer just her son, but something bigger. Something that belonged to the imperial family as much as he did to her.


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Isadora¡¯s voice was gentle, but Linota heard the weight behind it. She had made her choice, but there was still room for hesitation. Still space for doubt.


    Linota shook her head, fingers curling in her lap. ¡°No. It¡¯s the best way to keep him safe.¡±


    Caspian hummed softly, tilting his head slightly, as if he were studying her. ¡°Then there are some things you need to understand.¡±


    Linota frowned but nodded, keeping her posture straight. She had expected more conditions to come with this agreement¡ªof course there would be rules, expectations. But she hadn¡¯t expected the gravity in Caspian¡¯s tone, the way his gaze sharpened slightly as he leaned forward.


    ¡°There are three things you must never speak of to Cyran,¡± Caspian continued, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Unless, of course, his life depends on it.¡±


    Linota hesitated for only a moment before nodding. Whatever it was, she would bear it. If it meant keeping Cyran safe, there was no burden she would not carry.


    Isadora leaned forward slightly, resting her hands on the table as she met Linota¡¯s gaze. ¡°First: Imperial children are not revealed to the public until their thirteenth birthday, so you cannot mention Cyran when you travel outside the palace and he cannot go with you.¡±


    ¡°Second,¡± Caspian continued, his expression unreadable, ¡°if you notice any signs of magic or unusual abilities manifesting in Cyran, you must report them to either Isadora or myself immediately. He is still young, and if he cannot control his power, it could put him in danger.¡±


    Linota¡¯s breath hitched slightly, but she forced herself to remain composed. She had suspected it, of course¡ªhow could she not? Even as an infant, he had been different but she had hoped, perhaps foolishly, that it would not become something that others would notice. That they could hide it, as she had always tried to do.


    She pressed her lips together, nodding once. ¡°And the third?¡±


    ¡°You must never allow Cyran into the main palace alone,¡± Isadora said finally, her voice softer than before, but no less firm. ¡°There are secrets in my parent¡¯s palace that a child need not know.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a real answer, and Linota knew it. There was something else, something unspoken beneath Isadora¡¯s words, but Linota knew better than to press. The imperial palace held its own dangers, ones that even a crown princess would not name outright. Whatever lurked beyond those doors was something Cyran could never know, and for as long as she could, she would ensure he never had reason to wonder.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she said simply.


    ***


    My mother¡¯s quiet breathing filled the room and despite the late hour, I found I couldn¡¯t sleep. I had tried, but as soon as I laid down, thoughts and questions would swirl through my mind, refusing to let me rest. I shifted beneath the sheets, staring up at the ceiling as my thoughts tumbled over one another, trying to make sense of everything. The deal had been made. My mother had signed the papers. I was now a prince, and as a result, my mother was more protected than she had ever been in my past life.


    And yet, I still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was wrong.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I sat up, careful not to wake my mother as I swung my legs over the side of the bed. The room was dim, the only light coming from the faint glow of the moon outside. I moved over to the window, surprised as I saw movement in the garden below. It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize it was Tritetia, and I slipped on my shoes and padded toward the door as quietly as possible.


    My mother barely stirred as I eased it open, stepping into the dimly lit corridor. I had long since memorized the path out of the palace, my steps light as I moved toward the alcove. I dealt with anyone who saw me using my eyes, and soon the cool night air hit my skin, bringing with it the faint scent of blooming flowers and damp earth.


    I walked carefully through the stone paths, making my way toward the alcove I had shown Trietia during the game. She was already there, waiting, her sea-green hair illuminated by the moonlight and she didn¡¯t even look up as I joined her in the hidden space.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked quietly. We hadn¡¯t agreed to meet again, and she didn¡¯t seem the type to make a rash decision. Tritetia merely gripped her nightgown tighter and I noticed she was shivering slightly. ¡°You¡¯re cold.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get cold,¡± I sighed, glancing around the alcove for something to cover her up with. I heard the flapping of a cloth nearby and I stepped out of the alcove to notice the maids had left some clothing on a line nearby. I quickly slipped over and grabbed one of the sheets, bringing it back to Tritetia before wrapping her up in it. ¡°Valaine will throw a fit if you get sick.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you,¡± Tritetia managed and I watched as she pulled the sheet tighter around herself, her small frame almost swallowed by the fabric. She still refused to meet my gaze, her eyes fixed somewhere near the ground, as if she was bracing herself for whatever she was about to say. I leaned back against the stone wall of the alcove, crossing my arms as I studied her carefully.


    ¡°You came out here for a reason,¡± I murmured, keeping my voice even. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tritetia inhaled deeply, then finally lifted her gaze to meet mine. As soon as our eyes locked, I saw it¡ªthat strange, distant film overtaking her teal irises, the same way it had when she looked at my mother earlier. It lasted only for a second, but it was enough.


    ¡°You still become a dragon,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tritetia hesitated, shifting her weight uncomfortably. ¡°You still become a dragon when your mother dies.¡±


    I frowned, my mind working quickly through the implications. If I was still becoming a dragon as a teenager, it meant that becoming a prince hadn¡¯t been enough to prevent my mother¡¯s death and there was still another factor that led to it. My stomach twisted at the realization.


    Tritetia¡¯s fingers tightened around the sheet, her expression unreadable as she continued. ¡°But, your mother¡­ it¡¯s different every time I see it. When it happens, how it happens¡­ keeps changing every time I look at her.¡±


    ¡°So why did you tell me to accept?¡± I pushed, noticing that she was still shivering. Taking a deep breath, I sat down on the ground before pulling her next to me, forcing her to lean against me. I knew from my mother¡¯s complaining that my body ran hot, and it would only get hotter as more of my abilities manifested. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t change anything, I¨C¡±


    ¡°Your mother would have died as soon as you went back,¡± Tritetia revealed and I took a deep breath. ¡°My visions¡­ I always see the biggest moment in a person¡¯s life and then if I spend more time around them, I can see the choices leading to that moment.


    ¡°But your mother¡¯s death keeps changing so much that I can¡¯t see why it¡¯s happening,¡± Tritetia¡¯s voice got softer and I saw she was burying her face into the sheet. From the fear and worry in her voice, I could hear that she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t help me at all and that I would abandon her because of it. I frowned, considering what I should do or say as she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s going to die now until I see her again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tritetia. You saved my ma today.¡± I decided, making sure to smile when she looked up at me. I needed to reassure her before she pulled away. ¡°If we had left she would have died, like you said. We just have to keep changing it until you don¡¯t see her die anymore.¡±


    Tritetia remained silent as she looked up at me, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little awkward as she continued to stare, her teal eyes searching mine for something¡ªreassurance, maybe, or proof that I wouldn¡¯t give up on this. I wasn¡¯t sure what she saw in me at that moment, but after a few tense seconds, she nodded slowly, her grip on the sheet loosening just a little.


    ¡°I think¡­ someone else is affecting your mother¡¯s future, not just you,¡± she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Someone who knows what you are and wants you to transform.¡±


    I clenched my jaw, but forced myself to remain quiet. At the moment, no one but Tritetia knew what I was, but that would change as I got older. Once my horns appeared, it would be impossible to pretend I wasn¡¯t a Draconid and it would only be a matter of time before the Marquess and his son learned. Turning me against the Imperial family after being adopted by them would be the kind of petty scheme the father and son would engage in.


    Killing them would be easier.


    I closed my eyes, forcing my breathing to steady. That had been my first mistake in my past life. I had let my rage dictate my actions, had thrown myself into destruction without thinking. If I wanted to do things differently this time, I couldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. I needed to be patient. I needed to be smart.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out,¡± I whispered, taking a deep breath as I felt Tritetia nod next to me. I felt as she leaned her head on my shoulder, but I didn¡¯t try to push away. Once she was warm enough to get back to her room without catching a cold we could sneak back inside, and I could start considering how to deal with the Blackwoods.

 Chapter 14

    The palace loomed ahead, its golden spires glinting beneath the afternoon sun, but I couldn¡¯t focus on its grandeur. My new suit¡ªstiff, tailored, and undeniably uncomfortable¡ªitched at my throat, and my mother¡¯s absence weighed heavier than the fabric draped over my shoulders. I knew she was safe, but I didn¡¯t like being so far away from her. It was irrational but the distance gnawed at me, a familiar anxiety I felt ever since being brought back.


    The halls of the main palace stretched before me, grand and imposing, every inch of them designed to project power. The marble floors gleamed beneath my polished shoes, their smooth surface so pristine that I could see my own distorted reflection staring back at me. I ignored the pillars just as I had the first time, not concerned with the spells carved onto them. I already knew what they did; protected the main palace from being destroyed by magic. It had been those spells that protected Yssac and his father when they hid like cowards from my fire and led to Caspian killing me.


    I clenched my hands, forcing myself to breathe. I wasn¡¯t here to burn the palace down and I wasn¡¯t here for revenge. I was here for my mother, for the future I had sworn to change. Even so, the weight of the memories lingered, the echoes of another life where I had stood in these halls not as a boy, but as something monstrous.


    I swallowed hard, forcing my fists to relax at my sides. The whispers of the servants were growing louder, a tide of murmured speculation that pressed against my ears from all directions.


    ¡°Is that the boy the princess adopted?¡±


    ¡°Why now, after all these years? She¡¯s never taken an interest in children before.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s from Polec. Nothing good comes from that frozen place.¡±


    ¡°He remind me of¨C¡±


    ¡°Hush! What if they hear us?¡±


    It was too much; too many voices layered over one another, too many words scraping against my already fraying patience. I had always struggled with this in my first life, the way my hearing had sharpened once my eyes, how it became difficult to filter out the noise. I knew that once my horns grew in, the problem would lessen¡ªI would be able to control what I heard, what I ignored. But for now, I had to endure and it took all of my self control not to cover my ears for relief.


    I flinched as a hand came down on my shoulder, a firm but measured weight that startled me just enough to drag me back to the present. I turned, blinking up at Caspian, who was watching me with an expression that was neither stern nor overly kind. He had stopped us from walking and I watched with confusion as he reached into jacket and pulled out something small and soft.


    ¡°It does you no good to pretend you are okay when you¡¯re not,¡± he said plainly, holding out the small pair of earmuffs. They were thin except for where they went over my ears and I could tell from the design they were made for summer use instead of winter. ¡°Use them until you learn to filter out sound.¡±


    I stared at them, caught entirely off guard by the offer. I didn¡¯t know much about the imperial family or Caspian in general, but he didn¡¯t seem the sort of person to offer comfort easily. And yet, here he was, extending something as simple as earmuffs, acknowledging a struggle I hadn¡¯t voiced aloud. Was it simply because I was a child, or was it because I was now his son?


    I hesitated, glancing between him and the offered earmuffs. My pride wanted me to refuse, to grit my teeth and endure as I always had. But the pounding in my head from the layered voices, the sharp, grating whispers that refused to quiet¡ªit was unbearable. Reluctantly, I reached out, taking them from his hands with slow, measured movements.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured, feeling awkward even as I adjusted them over my ears and the relief was instant. The noises didn¡¯t disappear entirely, but the overwhelming flood of whispers dulled, becoming a low murmur rather than a piercing tide of voices. I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding, my shoulders loosening ever so slightly.


    Caspian simply nodded, watching me with the same neutral expression. ¡°Can you still hear me?¡±


    I nodded, not trusting myself to speak as Isadora finally turned back to look at us. Her lips quirked slightly before she reached out, smoothing down the collar of my suit.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t keep my parents waiting.¡±


    I nodded again, feeling oddly exposed beneath her gaze. The path to the throne room was long, every step echoing in the vast hallways. Massive paintings lined the walls, depicting past emperors and empresses, each one framed in gilded gold. The chandeliers above us cast intricate patterns of light against the polished floors, the air thick with the faint scent of incense. The farther we walked, the more I noticed the lack of extravagance, how each accent served a purpose. To an untrained eye, it was all decorum; the typical waste you would expect from a palace of the ruling imperial family, but it was obvious to me that it all served to send a message.


    Naera will not fall.


    When we finally reached the throne room doors, I took Isadora¡¯s hand before she or Caspian could say anything. It was normal for a child my age to be nervous, especially after how my mother had fussed over me before we left. She had made me promise to be respectful, even though I had been a model child since my father¡¯s funeral. I could be a troublemaker, but I was never one to overstep if I knew it would affect my mother, even before my rebirth.


    I lowered my eyes, letting my fingers curl slightly against hers as the towering doors were pulled open. Marble floors gave way to a soft purple carpet and I kept my gaze carefully trained on it as we stepped inside. The throne room was massive, its vaulted ceiling high enough that the sound of our footsteps barely echoed despite the vastness of the space. I was tempted to look around, but I forced myself to keep up my shy demeanor, as if overwhelmed by the grandeur of it all.


    We moved forward, each step careful and measured. Caspian walked a half-step behind us, his posture straight, every movement exuding the quiet confidence of someone who had stood in this room countless times. Isadora remained beside me, her grip on my hand warm but firm, a silent reassurance that I wasn¡¯t alone. I could tell she was staring ahead from the way she walked, and considering it was her own parents she was facing, it made sense that she would approach them so boldly.


    ¡°Crown Princess Isadora Trokha and Her honorable husband, Crown Prince Caspian Trokha.¡± The announcer finally spoke, and I immediately heard the whispers as I was not announced despite being led by the crown princess herself. Thanks to the ear muffs, the whispers were only mildly distracting and I kept my focus on the soft purple carpet beneath my feet, pretending not to notice the reaction. I had expected it; the nobility thrived on predictability, and nothing was more predictable than their love for gossip.


    We came to a stop, and Isadora gently squeezed my hand before speaking, her voice steady and filled with the quiet authority expected of a future empress.


    ¡°Great sun and moon of Naera, thank you for granting us an audience.¡±


    I bowed as I felt Isadora dip her head, still keeping my gaze down as I heard the whispering end, everyone waiting to see what the reason for the audience was. Isadora seemed to be waiting for something, as she remained quiet as Caspian stepped up beside us. She must have seen whatever she was waiting for, as I felt her squeeze my hand before she continued speaking.


    ¡°I have come before you to present my son, Cyran Virni Trokha, and have you acknowledged his place in our family,¡± Isadora continued and I squeezed her hand as I heard my new middle name. It was familiar to me; a name my mother had told me after we moved to the Marquess¡¯s estate. Her and my father had always wanted a second child, but kept pushing it off until they felt able to provide for two children. Virni would have been the name of my younger sibling, and I felt my heart twist as I realized my mother had given it to me. I was her one and only. and she had placed all her hope and pride in me.


    The throne room was silent for a long moment, the weight of Isadora¡¯s words settling over the gathered nobles and attendants. The air felt thick, charged with unspoken tension. I allowed myself a small, careful glance upward, just enough to take in the two figures seated at the far end of the hall.


    The Emperor of Naera was everything I expected him to be¡ªregal, imposing, his presence heavy even without speaking a word. His dark hair was streaked with silver, neatly tied back to expose sharp features carved from years of rule. His dark clothing was surprisingly practical, the only embellishments being the fine purple sash across his waist and chest and the fur-lined cloak on his shoulders. His gaze was unreadable, his expression impassive as he studied his daughter with the patience of a ruler accustomed to hearing impossible requests.


    But it was the Empress who drew my attention. She sat beside him with an effortless grace, her presence no less commanding despite the Emperor¡¯s imposing figure. Draped in deep sapphire silk that shimmered in the torchlight, she seemed carved from a different kind of authority¡ªone tempered by wisdom rather than sheer force. Her auburn hair was swept into an intricate style, with only a few loose strands softening the regal lines of her face.


    As soon as her dark eyes met mine, she stood.


    A sharp inhale echoed across the throne room, though I couldn¡¯t tell if it had come from her or the gathered nobles. The Empress¡¯s face had gone completely white, her hands tightening into fists as she stared at me with wide, stricken eyes. Her dark blue robes shimmered with delicate embroidery, glistening under the light, but she looked as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°It¡­ can¡¯t be.¡±

 Chapter 15

    ¡°Come here.¡±


    I gripped Isadora¡¯s hand tighter, the Empress¡¯s words echoing throughout the room. I didn¡¯t know why she was looking at me like that, her expression a mixture of shock and something else¡ªsomething raw and unguarded. I had expected many reactions from the Emperor and Empress when I was introduced, but not this. Not the way the color had drained from her face, the way her breath had hitched as if she had seen something impossible.


    I glanced up at Isadora, but her expression was unreadable. Her grip on my hand remained steady, squeezing it tightly before she released it. She slowly knelt down, a gentle smile on her face as our eyes met.


    ¡°Go ahead, Cyran,¡± she whispered gently, but I still hesitated, for once not needing to pretend. A part of me did not want to approach the empress, but with Isadora gently pushing me forward, I didn¡¯t have much of a choice. I took a deep breath as I stepped forward, keeping my head slightly lowered. The silence in the throne room was suffocating. Every noble, every servant, every guard¡ªeveryone was watching, waiting for what would happen next. The Empress had not moved, but she was still standing, waiting for me to approach her.


    As soon as I stood at the bottom of the dais, the Empress walked closer to me but I kept my eyes on the floor. I didn¡¯t want to meet her gaze again if I could help it, and I merely stared at the hem of her dress as she stood in front of me.


    ¡°Everyone leave.¡± she commanded, and I heard the confused and excited whispers as the guards herded the nobility out of the room. They hesitated, reluctant to miss whatever was about to happen, but none dared defy the Empress¡¯s order. The massive doors groaned as they swung shut behind them, the sound of their closing echoing through the now-empty throne room. The space suddenly felt far too vast, the weight of the Empress¡¯s stare pressing down on me like a physical force.


    I kept my eyes down, focusing on the marble floor beneath me. I could feel the Empress standing just a few feet away, but I didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t breathe too deeply. I had no idea what to expect and that terrified me more than anything.


    ¡°Look at me, child,¡± she said, her voice softer this time, but still carrying the weight of command. I hesitated, but I forced myself to obey, tilting my chin up just enough to meet her gaze. My heart pounded against my ribs as I studied her face¡ªstill pale, still filled with that strange, unreadable emotion. Her dark eyes flickered over my features, searching, as if she expected to find something familiar in my face.


    Her hands trembled at her sides before she slowly lifted one toward me, her fingers hovering just inches from my cheek. I didn¡¯t flinch, but I held perfectly still, my entire body tensed. If she touched me, I wasn¡¯t sure what I would do.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± she murmured, so quietly I barely caught the words through the ear muffs. ¡°But you¡­ you look just like¨C¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Isadora¡¯s voice was firm, cutting through the moment like a blade. She stepped forward, placing a careful hand on my shoulder, as if to alleviate my nervousness. ¡°Please. You¡¯re frightening him.¡±


    The Empress blinked, as if only just realizing what she was doing. Her fingers curled inward, retreating from where they had nearly touched my skin, and she took a small step back. She took a breath, straightening her posture as she composed herself.


    ¡°Where¡­ did you say you found him and his mother?¡±


    ¡°Outside of Polec,¡± Caspian spoke up, and I felt his hand rest on my other shoulder. With both of them standing beside me, I felt more protected from the Empress, but I was still wary of her intense reaction. I had no idea what she had seen in me, what ghost or memory had flashed through her mind the moment our eyes met, but I knew it had shaken her to her core.


    ¡°And I assume you understand the risks?¡±


    ¡°This was his decision and his mother¡¯s. In order to keep my promise, I am willing to accept responsibility for whatever he becomes,¡± Isadora agreed, her voice resolute as she met her mother¡¯s gaze without wavering. There was no hesitation in her words, no doubt in her tone. The Empress inhaled slowly, her expression unreadable as she turned back to me. Her dark eyes flickered over my face once more, and though she no longer looked as if she had seen a ghost, there was still something searching, something hesitant in her gaze.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°You are a quiet child,¡± she finally said, her voice measured. ¡°Not at all what I expected from someone my daughter would claim as her own.¡±


    I swallowed, unsure how to respond to that. I wasn¡¯t pretending to be quiet; I felt completely overwhelmed standing in front of the Empress. Her strong reaction to seeing my face had left me feeling like a child in every sense of the word. I took a breath, trying to find my voice.


    ¡°I¡­ just want my ma to be safe.¡± I said softly, keeping my head down. ¡°Princess Isa said this would keep us safe and keep people safe from me.¡±


    The Emperor finally spoke. ¡°That it will. But we also expect you to act as a prince should as long as you hold that title.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I promised, finally looking back up as I met the Emperor¡¯s eyes. He lacked the intensity of his wife¡¯s stare, but there was still something calculating in the way he observed me. His expression remained unreadable, but his dark eyes studied me with quiet scrutiny, weighing my words, my posture¡ªeverything.


    After another moment he nodded, motioning to the guards still in the room. ¡°Let them back in.


    ¡°We have a prince to introduce to the nobility.¡±


    ***


    Lavina Trokha thought she might faint as she watched her daughter and son-in-law finally walk the young boy out of the throne room. She hadn¡¯t expected to react so strongly to seeing him, but she also hadn¡¯t expected the boy to look so eerily familiar.


    Even now, as the heavy doors of the throne room closed behind them, her hands trembled against the fabric of her dress. She curled her fingers inward, willing herself to breathe, to steady the storm inside her chest. Her heart was racing, pounding against her ribs like a beast trying to escape its cage. Standing before that child¡ªCyran¡ªhad nearly shattered her composure.


    Because she had seen those eyes before.


    Lavina lifted a hand to her temple, pressing her fingers against the pulse she could feel thrumming there. No. It wasn¡¯t possible. It couldn¡¯t be. The resemblance was close, yes¡ªtoo close¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t exact. There were differences. The way his mouth set when he spoke, the way his hair curled slightly at the ends. Small details, details that mattered. And yet, when she had looked at him, her mind had whispered a name she had buried long ago.


    ¡°You knew,¡± Lavina finally said, her voice quiet but sharp as she spoke softly to her husband. She didn¡¯t turn to look at him, but she knew the neutral expression he was keeping as the nobility gossiped among themselves. They all knew talk of the new prince would be forbidden as soon as they left the room, so they were all eager to guess and prostate before she and Hewe dismissed them.


    ¡°I suspected.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to tell me?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know for certain. Even if it was Kapral his mother ate, he¡­ shouldn¡¯t be a Draconid. There is no precedent for such a thing happening,¡± Hewe continued, but Lavina could hear the uncertainty in his voice. Her husband was never one to act on conjecture, to make decisions without solid evidence, but she could hear the same doubt creeping into his voice that had taken root in her own thoughts. There was no precedent for such a thing, no record of a Draconid being born outside of copulation. And the boy was clearly born after Kapral¡¯s death, after¡­


    Lavina pressed her fingers against her temple, forcing herself to steady her breathing. Her composure had already cracked once today, and she would not let it happen again. Whatever she had seen in that boy¡ªwhether it was truth or just a cruel trick of her own mind¡ªshe needed to handle it carefully.


    ¡°Perhaps we should see if she¡¯ll come examine him. If anyone could tell, she would be able to,¡± Lavina offered, her voice low enough that only Hewe could hear. The Emperor¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but she saw the way his fingers stilled against the armrest of his throne, the slight shift in his posture that meant he was considering her words.


    ¡°You think she would?¡± he asked after a moment, his voice just as quiet.


    Lavina let out a slow breath, smoothing her hands over the folds of her gown. ¡°She may be uninterested in our lives, but she was never one to turn away a mystery. If she suspects that there was truth to this, she won¡¯t be able to stay away.¡±


    Hewe exhaled through his nose, glancing toward the massive doors where their daughter had led the boy away. ¡°I¡¯ll send a message then and we¡¯ll see what she does.¡±


    Lavina didn¡¯t respond, but her fingers curled slightly against the fabric of her dress. She had already known what her husband¡¯s answer would be, but hearing it confirmed only made the tightness in her chest grow heavier. She had spent years trying to forget, trying to bury the past beneath layers of duty and pragmatism, but now¡ªstanding in the throne room, with that boy¡¯s face burned into her mind¡ªthose old ghosts clawed their way back to the surface.


    ***

 Chapter 16

    ¡°Very good, Prince Cyran. Today we will¡­¡±


    I sighed, glancing over to the window as my tutor droned on. It was some nobleman who had been brought in to be my tutor, but I didn¡¯t care to remember his name. I had expected to be taught Naeran history, or at the very least, the customs of the empire I was now meant to serve as a prince. Instead, my lessons had been focused almost entirely on the surrounding kingdoms¡ªtheir rulers, their politics, their strengths and weaknesses.


    I shifted in my seat, resting my chin in my hand as Valaine¡¯s laughter carried in the room despite the closed window. Her and Tritetia were no doubt playing again, and I felt a twinge of irritation at being stuck in this room while they ran free through the palace gardens. It had only been a few weeks since my adoption, but already my time was being consumed by lessons and formalities. It was all information I wanted to learn, but I hated not being free to investigate the Marquess or Yssac.


    ¡°Prince Cyran,¡± my tutor said sharply, his voice cutting through my thoughts. ¡°Are you listening?¡±


    I forced my eyes back to him, not bothering to change my expression. Thanks to my hearing, I would remember everything anyway. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He gave me a look that suggested he didn¡¯t believe me but continued anyway, tapping his fingers against the heavy book in front of him. ¡°As I was saying, the Sovereign of the Tides holds full control over the Isles, though the title itself does not pass through bloodline. They are believed to be the earthly representative of Aehorus, the sea god amd are elected from among the nobility to serve until death,¡±


    I hummed, tapping my fingers against the wooden desk. ¡°So what about Princess Tritetia?¡±


    ¡°Princess Tritetia is unique,¡± The tutor paused, his lips pressing into a thin line as he considered my question. ¡°As an Aehorusian seer, she has a different role to fulfill.¡±


    I frowned slightly, feigning mild curiosity as I straightened in my seat. ¡°Different how?¡±


    The tutor glanced down at his book, flipping through a few pages before continuing, his tone shifting into something more rehearsed. ¡°Seers are rarely born but heavily valued throughout the land, not just on the isles. Once she comes of age, she¡¯ll be given her own temple in a location of her choice and there she will stay for the rest of her life. All the nations will begin enticing her to have a temple there, but where she goes is up to her.¡±


    I nodded, considering his words as I listened to the girls outside the window. It explained why she was allowed to play with Valaine instead of being forced into lessons like me; she was never going to inherit her mother¡¯s title, even if the Sovereign title was passed on through blood. They likely wanted her to have an outgoing and carefree childhood before she was bound to a temple for the rest of her life. It also explained why she was being presented as a girl; based on how the tutor spoke, male seers were not a thing.


    I leaned back slightly in my chair, staring down at the open book in front of me, though I wasn¡¯t really reading the words. If the truth were to be revealed, that the new seer was a boy. the entire foundation of her role would collapse. It seemed I had stumbled on a more powerful secret than I realized and I allowed myself a slight smile. Even if Tritetia didn¡¯t know the full truth now, she would learn it as we got older, and if she tried to abandon me, I could easily hold the guillotine over her head.


    ¡°So, who is Aehorus?¡±


    ¡°Aehorus, the God of the Sea, is one of the oldest sea beasts that lives around the Isles. He rarely shows himself, since he causes earthquakes when he moves, but he is revered by the people of the isles for his magic and size,¡± I answered calmly, not even bothering to look up to see the annoyed look on my tutor¡¯s face. ¡°When will I learn about Naera?¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°I told you before, Prince Cyran, those are lessons that I do not have the knowledge to teach,¡± the man sighed, as if he were growing tired of me constantly asking about it. ¡°Your lessons on Naeran history will come directly from the Emperor and Empress when you are of age.¡±


    I frowned, not trying to hide my disappointment. I wasn¡¯t eager to be alone with the Emperor or Empress, especially given how the Empress had reacted to me, but I also wanted to learn more about dragons. I wasn¡¯t even allowed into the Imperial Library yet, although Isadora promised I would gain full access on my twelfth birthday.


    A knock at the door interrupted my thoughts, and I turned just as it opened, revealing Caspian standing in the entryway. His expression was unreadable as always, but his presence alone was enough to send my tutor scrambling to his feet in a hurried bow.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± the tutor greeted, his voice tight with the nerves of a man who knew his position depended on favor. ¡°How may I be of service?¡±


    Caspian barely acknowledged him, his eyes flicking to me instead. ¡°The lesson is over.¡±


    My tutor stiffened, clearly displeased at being dismissed so unceremoniously, but he swallowed his pride and nodded. ¡°Of course, Your Highness. Prince Cyran, we will continue later.¡±


    I gave him a polite nod as I stood, carefully closing my book before following Caspian out of the study. He didn¡¯t say anything as he led me through the halls, his pace steady but unhurried. I took the time to observe him, as I often did when we were alone. Caspian was not an absent father, but he was certainly a distant one. He made no effort to spend time with me outside of escorting me and my mother around, yet he was never cruel or dismissive. He was respectful, thoughtful at times, but it was clear he wasn¡¯t sure what to make of me.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked innocently, but Caspian didn¡¯t miss a step. He often waited until the end of my lessons to escort me back to my mother, so I couldn¡¯t help but be curious why he had ended the lesson early.


    ¡°A guest,¡± he answered simply. ¡°They requested to see you.¡±


    I frowned slightly but didn¡¯t ask more. If Caspian wasn¡¯t telling me outright, then it was either because he wanted me to form my own conclusions or he didn¡¯t really know either. Both made me uncomfortable, but I kept my expression neutral as we made our way through the palace halls. I had been in the palace for a few weeks now, and aside from Isadora, Caspian, and the Emperor and Empress, no one of true importance had shown an interest in me yet. The nobility whispered, of course¡ªspeculated on my origins, on Isadora¡¯s choice to adopt me¡ªbut none had dared to approach.


    I studied Caspian¡¯s back as we walked, trying to decipher anything from his posture, but he remained as unreadable as ever.  It was almost funny; he was the man who had killed me in my past life, and now he was my adoptive father. I had every reason to hate him, and yet, out of everyone in this palace, he was the one I understood the least. Caspian was a man who measured his steps carefully, but it was obvious it was a lesson he learned, not one he preferred.


    When we reached the drawing room, Caspian finally slowed, his posture shifting ever so slightly. It wasn¡¯t visible to the untrained eye, but I caught the way his hand hovered a fraction of an inch away from the hilt of his sword. A quiet precaution, subtle yet telling. Whoever was inside was not a typical guest and as soon as he opened the door, chaos unfolded.


    I ripped the earmuff from my head, grabbing the two daggers out of the air as they were thrown at me. In the next moment, Caspian has his sword fully drawn, pointed at the guest in the room, blocking my view of the occupants. I heard Isadora¡¯s gasp as she stood, the distinct sound of shoes scraping against the marble floor.


    "Was that necessary?" she demanded, her voice sharp with irritation.


    Caspian remained unmoving, his blade still raised, but I could see the slight shift in his grip¡ªhe wasn¡¯t attacking, only warning. The air in the room had changed, thick with an almost tangible weight, something that made the hair on my arms rise in warning. I tightened my fingers around the daggers, feeling the cool weight of the steel settle in my palm.


    Whoever the guest was didn¡¯t speak, but I heard as they shifted on the couch, and Caspian tightened his grip before slowly lowering his sword. Even I could see the reluctance in his movements and he slowly turned, holding out his hand for the daggers that had been thrown at me. I handed them over, leaning around him to see who was in the room with us.


    As soon as our eyes met, I felt my heart stop.


    Her hair was a deep shade of blue, like a deep hue that hung in the sky at sunset and her jade-green eyes remained locked on mine. The circlet on her head was unlike anything I had ever scene, but it was not her appearance that made my breath hitch¡ªit was the unmistakable pressure that surrounded her, a presence that felt far too familiar.


    She was a dragon.

 Chapter 17

    I couldn¡¯t look away, my blood pounding in my skull as I stared. I had never met another dragon before, not even when the Marquess began to spread rumors that he had found a dragon willing to make a pact with his son. If she was here now, she must¡¯ve been around then, so why had I never seen her before?


    The woman shifted on her seat, a casual elegance in the way she moved, like a predator who had never once felt the need to rush. Every motion was deliberate, measured, as if the weight of centuries had settled into her very bones. I felt her aura pressing against me, thick and overwhelming, curling around my senses like unseen chains. It wasn¡¯t magic in the way I was used to; this was the true power of a dragon.


    ¡°Sit down, Isadora. I didn¡¯t harm him,¡± even the woman¡¯s voice dripped with power and knowledge and I watched as Isadora sat back down, clearly both annoyed and unsettled. The tension in the room had not faded, only shifted, wrapping itself around the four of us in silent anticipation. Caspian, still standing beside me, had yet to relax his grip on his sword, his storm-gray eyes locked onto the woman with a wariness I had never seen from him before. ¡°You too, Caspian.¡±


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to remain still as Caspian forced himself to release his sword before glancing down at me. He held out his hands and I slipped on my earmuffs before taking it, allowing him to drag me over to the crown princess. My legs felt like lead, as if my body was filled with a fear I couldn¡¯t understand. Even seeing Caspian again had not scared me, but the mere presence of this woman had me terrified.


    Once we sat down, I kept my eyes on the floor, not wanting to meet the woman¡¯s gaze again. It wasn¡¯t just the overwhelming presence that made my stomach twist¡ªit was the way she looked at me. As if she already knew something I didn¡¯t, as if she had peeled back my skin and seen straight into the depths of me.


    ¡°Well, can you tell what he is, Illythia?¡± Isadora asked, cautiously putting her hands on my shoulders. I glanced up as she smiled at me, clearly thinking the knife throw had unsettled me, when that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. Being in the room with another dragon, this Illythia, was worse than anything I had ever experienced before. It wasn¡¯t fear of pain or death¡ªnot the cold, sharp terror when I had found my mother¡¯s bleeding body, nor the fury-laced despair when Caspian¡¯s blade had pierced my heart in my past life. It was the weight of something ancient pressing down on me, the suffocating knowledge that I was standing in the presence of something greater than I could comprehend.


    ¡°Can I tell what he is?¡± Illythia hummed, a sound low and considering, the kind of noise a scholar might make when observing something mildly interesting. ¡°No. I cannot see what isn¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too young. Draconids don¡¯t start to express their dragon blood until their bodies begin to mature.¡± Illythia leaned back against the couch, the leather creaking softly beneath her weight. ¡°Even if by some impossible circumstance he carried such blood, he is too young for it to be fully realized.¡±


    ¡°So it is possible.¡± Caspian stated calmly, his tone carefully neutral, but I could hear the way it shifted, just slightly. He was measuring his words, ensuring they didn¡¯t betray whatever thoughts lurked behind his calm exterior. ¡°That he could be a Draconid.¡±


    Illythia must have turned her gaze to him, and for the first time since she had spoken, I could hear the smile in her voice. ¡°Possible? Anything is possible, young prince. But likely? No.¡±


    I remained still, forcing my breathing to stay even as I absorbed her words. She didn¡¯t believe I was a Draconid. That meant she either couldn¡¯t sense it, or she simply refused to acknowledge the possibility. Either way, it bought me time; I had no intention of the truth being revealed before I was ready. Before I understood what it meant for me to be one.


    ¡°This child was born after Kapral¡¯s death, so even if his mother consumed his flesh, he is not of Kapral¡¯s blood,¡± Illythia continued, and I couldn¡¯t help but tightened the fists in my lap. Kapral¡­ that had to be the name of the first evil dragon. It was a name I had never bothered to learn before, but now I knew the name of the dragon who predated my rampage. I forced myself to take a deep breath, repeating the name softly to myself. It was a place to start.


    ¡°Look at me, child.¡±


    I froze, wanting to resist the command, but my body obeyed regardless of my intentions. My head snapped up and as soon as our eyes met again, I felt my eyes turn gold. Her green eyes now sparkled like gemstones, like a living green fire, and I knew my eyes were doing the same in their golden hue. She hummed thoughtfully, motioning to Isadora.


    ¡°Use them on her.¡± Illythia commanded and once again, I found myself unable to disobey. I turned to meet Isadora¡¯s surprised gaze and almost immediately her expression glazed over. I had been practicing in secret with the servants, so as soon as someone made eye contact with me when my eyes were golden, they were under my power of suggestion. It was never perfect, but I nearly had the same level of control I had achieved in my previous life.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°Please¡­ forget I¡¯m here,¡± I whispered quietly, not wanting to use my power at all, but the command from the older dragon gave me no choice. Isadora blinked slowly, her grip on my shoulders slackening as the golden sheen in my eyes dimmed. She leaned back slightly, her expression smoothing into something distant, unfocused. Caspian flinched slightly beside me, his fingers twitching toward his sword before stilling. He had seen my eyes in the store, but he had never known what I could do. It made sense that seeing the actual effect would unnerve him and I quickly lowered my face back to my lap. I had no desire to be toyed with further by Illythia.


    ¡°Molten gold and the power of suggestion,¡± Illythia exhaled through her nose, the tone of her voice unreadable. ¡°That is interesting.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, feeling the last traces of her command release me. My body was my own again, but I hated the way I had obeyed her so easily, as if my will meant nothing beneath hers. My fingers curled into fists in my lap, nails digging into the fabric of my trousers as I forced myself to steady my breathing. I had never been forced to use my power before, had never felt the pull of a presence so absolute that resistance had been impossible.


    ¡°Interesting how?¡± Caspian asked, his voice measured, but I could hear the tension laced beneath the surface. He didn¡¯t like this any more than I did.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know of any snow beasts that could have such power, do you?¡± Illythia¡¯s voice was mocking in tone and I felt as Isadora shifted beside me. She must have finally noticed me again, her hands gently resting on mine in my lap.


    ¡°Caspian, you should have told me when you brought Cyran,¡± she chastised softly, and I heard Caspian¡¯s sharp intake at his wife¡¯s words. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I managed, but it was obviously a lie. The mere idea of staying in the room longer made me want to run away, but I knew if I tried, Illythia was more than capable of stopping me. Even if I was a full dragon already, I had no doubt she could easily overpower me.


    ¡°Regardless, even if I doubt the boy is truly a Draconid, time will reveal the truth. Either he merely managed to inherit some draconic abilities, which would be new enough on its own, or he is somehow a full Draconid,¡± I heard as Illythis stood, a wave of relief washing over me. Thank the gods she was leaving. ¡°I will return when the boy turns thirteen. By then, the truth of which it is will be obvious.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Illythia,¡± Isadora bowed her head, and I remained still until I heard the door close behind the dragon. As soon as she felt, I bolted from the couch, no longer feeling comfortable between Caspian and Isadora. Isadora was giving me a confused and worried look, but Caspian¡¯s face was more guarded, as if he were carefully weighing everything that had just happened. My body still felt heavy from the weight of the other dragon¡¯s presence, the way her voice had commanded my very being, bending my will like it was nothing.


    ¡°Cyran, I know that was¨C¡±


    ¡°No. Remember what she made me do!¡± I commanded, not caring the way Caspian stood suddenly. Isadora¡¯s expression glazed for a single moment and then shock and fear clouded her vision as she looked at me again. I could see my golden eyes reflected in her silver and for the first time since coming back, I hated seeing them. ¡°I¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop it! I had too! I had too!¡±


    ¡°Cyran, calm¨C¡±


    ¡°I had too!¡± I screamed again, the fear now infecting every part of my body. I had been reduced to a puppet in mere moments, and I instinctively knew there was nothing I could do to ever resist her. The knowledge sent my heart hammering against my ribs, a wild, erratic rhythm that made it hard to breathe. My fingers trembled as I dug them into my arms, nails pressing against the fabric of my sleeves as if grounding myself could somehow erase the memory of her voice forcing me to obey.


    I did not want to be a puppet. I would not be controlled against my will. I¨C


    Arms wrapped around me, and I was surprised to find my face pressed into Caspian¡¯s chest, his breathing steady and measured as he held me. I stiffened, caught entirely off guard by the gesture, but he didn¡¯t let go. His hand pressed lightly against the back of my head, holding me still as he spoke, his voice low and even.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t here anymore, Cyran.¡±


    I squeezed my eyes shut, the weight of Illythia¡¯s presence still lingering in my mind like a suffocating shadow. My body still felt heavy, as if my limbs weren¡¯t entirely my own, but Caspian¡¯s grip was solid, grounding in a way I hadn¡¯t expected. He wasn¡¯t forcing me still, wasn¡¯t trying to restrain me¡ªjust holding me, steady and unshaken, as if trying to will that stability into me.


    Another hand rested on my back, and I heard Isadora¡¯s voice as she knelt next to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cyran. My parents wanted her to examine you, but I didn¡¯t think Illythia would be so callous,¡± her voice was gentle, but I could hear the quiet guilt beneath it. It made sense that since the Emperor and Empress had ordered the examination that Isadora couldn¡¯t say no, but her tone made it seem as if it was more than the command that weighed on her. ¡°How about you spend the rest of the day with your mother? I¡¯ll let Baron Adkin know that your lessons will resume in two days.¡±


    I nodded, not trusting myself to find the words as I clung to Caspian¡¯s jacket. I never thought I could find comfort in the arms of the man who had killed me, but at the moment, he and Isadora were the only things keeping me from spiraling completely.

 Chapter 18

    I closed the door to my room as the maid bowed, letting out the breath I had been holding. The other maids had been begging my mother to go into town with them to experience the summer festival, and while she had tried to refuse, I encouraged her to go. My mother had given up on having friends in my previous life to take care of me, and I didn¡¯t want her to be so lonely. Even once I prevented her death, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay near her once I became a dragon. She needed humans she could have close, humans who could be there for her when I couldn¡¯t.


    I slowly released the door, thinking about the girl I had sent away. She had offered to look after me to ease my mother¡¯s worry, but as soon as the women left, I used my eyes to tell her to leave me alone and I would stay in my room. I felt a twinge of guilt as I recalled the way her face had gone slack, her compliance immediate and absolute. The power I had once wielded without hesitation now left a bitter taste in my mouth. I wasn¡¯t using it to hurt anyone, wasn¡¯t manipulating people the way Illythia had manipulated me. But the unease lingered, a whisper in the back of my mind that I couldn¡¯t quite shake.


    I turned away from the door, exhaling sharply as I crossed the room and perched on the edge of my bed. The summer festival would keep my mother occupied for hours, and though I had no real reason to believe she was in danger, the idea of her being out in the city without me unsettled me. There was too much I didn¡¯t know; too many unknown variables, too many pieces on the board that I still knew too little about.


    Before I could get too lost in my thoughts, the door to my room slammed open with an obnoxious bang, making me jolt. I barely had time to register the intrusion before Valaine barreled in, her hair bouncing wildly around her shoulders.


    ¡°Cyran! We¡¯re going to the festival!¡± she declared, her blue eyes gleaming with excitement. Tritetia followed after her, slipping in more quietly, though she gave me a small, knowing glance as she adjusted the sleeves of her dress. I had no doubt she had tried to talk Valaine out of this but had inevitably been dragged along, just as I was about to be.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, doing my best to suppress my sigh. ¡°Valaine, you know we can¡¯t leave the palace until we¡¯re thirteen.¡±


    Valaine huffed, crossing her arms as she tilted her chin up defiantly. ¡°You mean we aren¡¯t supposed to leave the palace. Besides, if no one can recognize us, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    She lifted a hand, and before I could stop her, a shimmer of energy rippled through the air. A soft, glowing mist surrounded her for a brief moment, and when it cleared, I was no longer staring at Princess Valaine of Naera. Instead, a girl with dark brown hair, olive skin, and warm brown eyes stood in her place, her features unfamiliar and unremarkable. Even her dress had changed, the fine silks replaced by simple, muted fabric, the kind any commoner might wear. I blinked, caught off guard despite myself.


    ¡°There! See?¡± Valaine beamed, clearly proud of herself as she twirled in place. ¡°No one will ever know.¡±


    ¡°Valaine, Isadora said for you to stop using magic¡­¡± Tritetia said softly, but Valaine was quick to wave her off, clearly unimpressed by the reminder.


    ¡°Isa says a lot of things, but she¡¯s not here right now, is she?¡± Valaine grinned mischievously before turning back to me, hands on her hips. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to go. It¡¯ll be fun! You¡¯ve never been to a festival in the capital before, right?¡±


    I hesitated, already knowing what my answer should be; wandering into the city was a risk I had no reason to take. I didn¡¯t have much interest in experiencing a festival and given Valaine¡¯s penchant for getting into trouble, there was a high chance we¡¯d get caught if we weren¡¯t careful. But the thought of my mother out there, surrounded by crowds, vulnerable in a way she never should be¡ªit gnawed at me, an itch I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I muttered, watching as Valaine lit up with excitement. ¡°But if we get caught, I¡¯m blaming you.¡±


    Valaine giggled, clearly unfazed by the threat. ¡°Deal! Now, hold still.¡±


    I stiffened as she lifted her hands, the same shimmering energy flowing from her fingers as she turned her magic on me. It was a strange sensation, like warm water being poured over my skin, and I forced myself to stay still as the magic settled around me. My hair darkened, my features subtly shifting until I no longer looked like myself. My too-bright green eyes dimmed into a dull hazel, my pale complexion deepening into something more sun-kissed. Even my clothes changed, my fine, tailor-made outfit replaced with a simple tunic and trousers.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Tritetia remained quiet as Valaine turned to her next, the magic dulling the unnatural shimmer of her sea-green hair, softening the striking blue of her eyes into something more human. When it was done, she looked at me, her expression carefully unreadable, before adjusting the hem of her new tunic.


    ¡°I still think this is a bad idea,¡± she muttered, but she followed us anyway as Valaine clapped her hands together in excitement.


    ¡°Okay! Now, everyone hold on to me,¡± she instructed, extending her hands. I hesitated before gripping her wrist, Tritetia doing the same on the other side. I barely had time to process the sensation¡ªa sudden, stomach-churning lurch, as if I was being yanked through the air¡ªbefore we landed on solid ground again. I stumbled, catching myself just in time as the noise of the city roared around us. The streets were bustling with people, the sounds of laughter, music, and distant shouting filling the air. The scent of roasted meats and sweet pastries wafted through the warm summer breeze, and colorful banners fluttered between buildings, draping the city in bright festival cheer.


    Valaine laughed, grabbing both our wrists as she pulled us into the festival crowds. ¡°Come on! We have a whole day to explore!¡±


    I sighed, adjusting my stance as I glanced around, already scanning the crowd for any sign of my mother. But before I could focus, a blur of movement caught my eye, and I heard a startled gasp. A group of older boys had been walking past, their loud voices cutting through the festival noise, and one of them had slammed straight into Tritetia, sending her stumbling backward. She hit the cobblestone hard, her expression flickering with brief surprise before shifting into quiet resignation. I stepped forward immediately, reaching out to help her up, but I froze when I caught sight of the boy who had bumped into her.


    Yssac.


    He was dressed more plainly than the last time I saw him, clearly enjoying a day out with his friends instead of doing errands for his father. He didn¡¯t even cast us a second glance as he kept walking, too absorbed in his conversation to acknowledge Tritetia at all. My fingers curled into a fist, but I forced my expression to remain neutral as I helped her to her feet. She muttered a quiet thanks, brushing dust from her borrowed clothes before glancing warily at the group of boys moving away from us.


    ¡°¡ªFather¡¯s still going on about it. Keeps saying I should take things more seriously, but I don¡¯t see why I should care. He¡¯s the one with the plan, not me.¡± Yssac shrugged, and I firmly held Tritetia¡¯s hand as we walked after them, pretending to look for Valaine who had run off without us. This was a chance I couldn¡¯t pass up. ¡°I run his errands in the capital, but that¡¯s just because if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll never hear the end of it.¡±


    One of the boys snorted. ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s obsessed. Every time I hear my parents talking about him, it¡¯s about how he still won¡¯t shut up about the throne.¡±


    Yssac groaned dramatically, ruffling his hair with both hands. ¡°You don¡¯t even know. Every time I get home, it¡¯s the same speech over and over. ¡®Yssac, you must prepare for your rightful place! Yssac, you must understand the importance of bloodlines!¡¯ It¡¯s exhausting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but didn¡¯t Caspian insult you when¨C¡±


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Yssac snapped and I saw some of the familiar petulance flicker across his face. ¡°Caspian¡¯s the one who humiliated me in front of everyone. I don¡¯t care if the princess wants to take some damn commoners for new servants, but my father is obsessed with finding out why.¡±


    One of the other boys laughed, clapping Yssac on the back. ¡°Just tell me there was nothing to learn. All the rumors have died down anyway and they¡¯re likely just some low ranking servants cleaning the kitchen or something.¡±


    I tightened my grip on Tritetia¡¯s wrist, my mind racing as I absorbed every word. It was strange to hear Yssac speak about his father like this, as if he wasn¡¯t completely invested in the Marquess¡¯s plans. In my first life, by the time I met him, he had been just as obsessed as his father¡ªarrogant, power-hungry, cruel. But this Yssac? He clearly did not want or care about the throne, at least not yet. His father would find a way to sink his claws in, to twist his son¡¯s apathy into something useful. If I could stop that¡­


    I exhaled softly, tugging Tritetia along as we kept pace with the group, careful not to draw attention to ourselves. I needed to hear more, needed to know how much the Marquess actually understood about me and my mother. But before I could listen further, a commotion broke out near one of the market stalls, pulling my focus. A sharp, angry voice rang out over the festival noise, and I turned just in time to see a burly merchant shoving someone backward, her face contorted with rage.


    ¡°You little thief!¡± the woman bellowed, her thick fingers tightening around the wrist of a smaller figure. ¡°You think you can steal from me and just run off?!¡±


    The crowd around us began to slow, festival-goers turning their heads to watch as the situation escalated. My stomach dropped as I recognized the figure the merchant was grabbing¡ªValaine. Even through her disguise, the way she struggled, the way her voice rose in indignant protest, was undeniably her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything!¡± she yelled, twisting in the woman¡¯s grip, but the merchant wasn¡¯t listening. She tossed the girl to the ground and I released Tritetia as I started to run forward. The merchant raised her free hand, her thick fingers wrapped around the handle of a short leather whip, and I knew exactly what was about to happen.


    Twack!


    Pain lanced across my back, a sharp, stinging heat spreading through my skin as the leather snapped against me instead of her. But I already knew it wasn¡¯t the sight that made the crowd grow silent, made the merchant stumble back.


    It was the glittering black scales that shined under my torn shirt.

 Chapter 19

    I quickly scooped up Valaine and ran, disappearing back into the crowd. I trusted Tritetia would either chase us or stay where she was, but I didn¡¯t have time to think about it. My scales had never appeared until I was well into adulthood, and I couldn¡¯t stop to think about why they had manifested so soon. I needed to get out of there.


    ¡°Change us.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¨C¡±


    ¡°Now before they catch us!¡± I barked, struggling to carry her. Even though she was younger, we were still close in size and I had no chance of outrunning adults with such a small body. Mist enveloped us as Valaine hastily wove her magic, her fingers trembling against my shoulder as the familiar shimmer of energy surrounded us. The illusion settled into place just as the commotion behind us intensified, festival-goers shouting and gasping as the merchant shouted for someone to catch us. As soon as I saw the red hair bouncing around my face, I stopped, setting Valaine down to see her new blond hair and freckled face.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I seethed, barelying registering the fear on her face.


    ¡°I¨C¡±


    ¡°What, did you do?¡± I repeated, hoping I looked like an older brother reprimanding his sister as the soldiers ran past us. Valaine glanced at them before looking back at me, eventually dropping her gaze to the ground.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. All I did was stop to look. I didn¡¯t even reach for anything,¡± Valaine muttered and I sighed sharply, glancing around to make sure no one was watching us too closely. The festival crowd had already begun to shift, attention drifting from the commotion back to the ongoing festivities. I forced myself to relax, loosening my fists before grabbing Valaine¡¯s wrist and tugging her closer.


    ¡°Then why did she think you did?¡± I asked, keeping my voice low.


    Valaine pouted, scuffing her newly altered shoes against the dirt road. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Maybe she was just mean! Or maybe someone else stole something and she thought it was me!¡±


    I exhaled through my nose, still tense from the lingering sting of the whip against my back. I had been prepared for my horns to grow in first but my scales¡­ it must have been in response to me being threatened, or I had somehow unconsciously manifested them to protect myself. I could still feel them under the new shirt, and I resisted the urge to touch them.


    ¡°We need to find Tritetia,¡± I muttered, tugging Valaine along as I carefully led us deeper into the festival crowd. ¡°She probably stayed where I left her.¡±


    For once, Valaine didn¡¯t argue with me, and I moved my grip to her hand as I slowly began heading back to where we had first noticed the commotion. Valaine remained quiet, her earlier excitement dimmed by the sudden weight of reality. I knew she wasn¡¯t used to things going wrong. Even with her rebellious streak, she had lived a life of privilege, her mistakes easily erased by her status. But out here, there were no palace walls to protect her, no attendants to smooth over her missteps.


    It didn''t take long to find Tritetia. She was exactly where I had left her, standing near a row of merchants, her hands clenched at her sides as her eyes darted between the festival-goers. She had been waiting, watching, her body tense with unease. I was careful to flash my golden eyes at her and she perked up, slowly walking over to me and Valaine.


    ¡°Where did¡­ the others go?¡± She asked nervously, and I breathed a sigh of relief. At least Tritetia was smart enough to pretend we weren¡¯t the same kids.


    ¡°I dunno. They ran past us real fast, nearly knocked Josse right over,¡± I offered, pushing Valaine back toward Tritetia. ¡°You two should head home, before things get too interesting.¡±


    ¡°But¨C!¡±


    ¡°What about you¡­Phillippe? Will you be okay on your own?¡± Tritetia spoke over Valaine for once and I almost laughed at the absurdity. It was clear that the whole endeavor had shaken her so much she was willing to override Valaine, and I offered her a reassuring smile, my lips quirking just slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I just need to check something before heading back.¡±


    Tritetia¡¯s brows furrowed, a flicker of something uncertain crossing her expression, but she didn¡¯t argue. Valaine, however, was less inclined to let the matter rest. ¡°Wait! What do you mean check something? You¡¯re not gonna go after those guys, are you?¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I rolled my eyes, shoving my hands into my pockets as I took a step away from them. ¡°I just want to make sure my mother¡¯s alright.¡±


    That was enough to silence her, and I watched as guilt flickered across her face, her earlier bravado dimming slightly. She wasn¡¯t used to seeing the consequences of her actions¡ªnot really. This had been a game to her, an adventure, but now she was seeing the cracks in her perfect little rebellion.


    ¡°But how will you get back?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who has secrets, Josse,¡± I scoffed, turning away from the girls. I trusted Tritetia would talk Valaine into teleporting them back to the palace, but I still wanted to find my mother and see how she was doing. It didn¡¯t take long to find her and I was relieved to find her shopping with the other maids. She looked relaxed, her usual wariness absent for once, and I felt my shoulders loosen slightly.


    ¡°Oh my, this would look amazing on you Linota! You should really dress up more!¡±


    ¡°It is lovely,¡± my mother agreed, examining the bracelet one of the other girls held out for her. She seemed to hesitate, though, as if unsure whether she should accept something so fine. I watched from the crowd, keeping a safe distance as she smiled gently at the women around her, letting them chatter and fuss over her as they held up jewelry and fabrics for her to admire.


    I turned away from my mother, determined to find one other person before I left. Without the girls, there was no need to pretend that I wasn¡¯t looking for Yssac and I soon found him with his friends again, this time enjoying drinks at one of the drinking areas. I knew he was too young to be drinking, but he clearly didn¡¯t care, laughing loudly as he leaned back against the wooden table, a cup in his hand. His friends were rowdy, their conversation growing bolder with every sip they took, but Yssac¡¯s laughter had an edge to it¡ªforced, almost hollow, as if he were trying too hard to enjoy himself.


    ¡°So, when do you head back South?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me about that,¡± Yssac groaned, playfully shoving his friend. ¡°I tried to talk Father into letting me take over the store in the capital, but he said there was no need to learn such ¡®useless¡¯ skills.¡±


    ¡°Heh, besides, Sterling has the merchants on lock down. You need another ten years to be on his level,¡± another friend jabbed and I noticed the frustration on Yssac¡¯s face. So, that was how his father manipulated him. Isolated him in their estate and essentially erased everything else from his life. It made his hatred of my mother logical; my mother always allowed me to have choice, even as I got older and Yssac must have hated seeing that after how his father alienated him.


    ¡°If the Marquess was smart, he¡¯d let you stay here, build up connections,¡± the first friend took a drag off a pipe and I frowned at the odd scent. I knew that smell from somewhere¡­ ¡°Can¡¯t replace Caspian if you¡¯re a nobody from the south.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Yssac agreed, but it was obvious that he just wanted an excuse to stay in Theralis. I smirked slightly to myself, carefully blending into the crowd as I observed Yssac¡¯s frustrated expression. What he wanted was freedom; the ability to make his own choices, to carve out a life for himself that wasn¡¯t dictated by his father¡¯s grand plans. Typical for any teenager, and something I could use.


    I glanced around the drinking area, ensuring that no one was paying me any mind before shifting closer to their table. The scent of the pipe lingered in the air, something earthy and slightly sweet, tinged with something I recognized but couldn¡¯t quite place. I narrowed my eyes, trying to recall where I had smelled it before.


    Magic.


    It was a magic weed, one that only grew in the deserts north of Naera and I frowned as the boys continued their talk. It was considered a drug, since one of its side effects was a heightened sense of perception, but it also dulled inhibitions, making the user more bold and reckless. That also mean I knew the boy who was smoking it, as his father was a co-conspirator with the Marquess and traded with Pyraxia.


    Seymour Miller.


    I leaned against one of the wooden support beams nearby, keeping my expression carefully neutral as I listened. Seymour was another name I would never forget but I fought to swallow my anger. Like Yssace, he was still young, so there was a chance I could prevent him from becoming a threat to me and my mother. He had only learned about us through Yssac and the Marquess, so if I wanted to keep Seymour at a distance, my best choice was still to stop Yssac.


    I frowned, my thoughts churning; if Yssac wanted an excuse to stay in Theralis away from his father, I simply needed to give him one. An idea started to form and I hummed thoughtfully, watching as the boys finished their drinks and readied themselves to continue wandering around the festival. It would require Caspian¡¯s help though, and I still wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about me. His actions on our first day was proof of his disdain for the Blackwoods, but if I asked him to help me isolate Yssac from his father, would he agree?


    The scales on my shoulder began to itch, and I groaned as I struggled not to scratch them. It was annoying enough that they hadn¡¯t faded on their own yet, and I had no idea how to make them disappear. My scales were always something I had the least control over and in the last few years before my transformation, I simply left them alone. At that point, everyone at the Marquess¡¯s estate knew what I was, and the scales simply served as a warning to leave me be.


    I clenched my jaw, forcing the thoughts away as I slipped through the streets, moving toward the less crowded areas where I could make my way back unnoticed. I had played my part today, gathered the information I needed, and ensured Valaine and Tritetia made it back safely. No doubt the rumors of a ¡°monster¡± in the capital would reach the palace, and I just needed to make sure it couldn¡¯t be connected to me.

 Chapter 20

    As soon as the door closed, I threw off the sheets, pacing around my room as I heard my mother walk down the hall back to her own room. I was lucky enough that Valaine¡¯s magic didn¡¯t wear off until I had reached the palace, and I was able to slip inside just as the last traces of her illusion faded. Even so, I had been careful¡ªusing my eyes to trick one of the servants into escorting me back to my room without drawing suspicion. I had even feigned exhaustion, burrowing under the sheets the moment I heard my mother return so she wouldn¡¯t insist on checking me over. If she had, she would have noticed the scales.


    The itching had only gotten worse. I clenched my hands at my sides, resisting the urge to scratch at my shoulder where the dark, gleaming scales still lingered beneath my shirt. My body felt foreign, like an unfamiliar landscape shifting beneath my skin, and no matter how many deep breaths I took, I couldn¡¯t shake the restless energy coiling through me. They were just as annoying as they had been in my first life, and I knew from experience that scratching them would only make them spread. The last thing I needed was to wake up tomorrow with half my back covered in scales.


    I exhaled sharply, closing my eyes as I tried to steady myself. Tritetia had told me she couldn¡¯t fully control her own transformations yet, that her changes happened sporadically. I had assumed mine would follow the same pattern as before, and that would allow me to prepare for them, but perhaps I was being naive. After all, if my changes were linked to my emotions like Tritetia suggested, it would only make sense they would happen differently this time. I wasn¡¯t the same naive child I had once been.


    ¡°Horns would have been better,¡± I muttered, adjusting the earmuffs over my ears. Not being able to control my hearing was far more frustrating than a scratch from the whip would have been, and I rubbed at my temples, doing my best to push down my irritation. I wasn¡¯t a stranger to discomfort¡ªI had survived far worse in my previous life¡ªbut the scales were a problem. Not just because of the itching, but because I had no idea when they would fade.


    I did my best to try and calm down, focusing on letting go of my annoyance and frustration. If they had manifested in response to me being injured, it was likely my heightened state that was causing them to remain. But no matter how many deep breaths I took, I couldn¡¯t fully relax, my mind racing and my shoulders tense with frustration. The uncertainty gnawed at me, an irritating reminder that no matter how much knowledge I had carried over from my first life, there were still things I didn¡¯t understand¡ªstill things that could change.


    Grinding my teeth, I turned sharply on my heel, striding toward the door. I had been waiting for my mother to sleep so I could sneak into the bath and try to wash the irritation away on my own. In my past life, I had found that soaking in hot water helped dull the sensation, though I had never been able to make the scales disappear completely. But this time, I had no choice¡ªI had to make them vanish before my mother saw them.


    The palace was quiet as I stepped into the corridor, the soft glow of lanterns flickering against the polished floors. I moved carefully, my steps light, making sure to keep my ears tuned for any approaching footsteps. The path to the bath wasn¡¯t far, and with luck, I could get there and back before anyone even realized I was missing.


    I was halfway down the corridor when I turned a corner and walked straight into a solid figure. A strong hand steadied me before I could fall but the movement cause the shirt to rub against the scales. Without thinking, I reached back and scratched at them, stopping as soon as I felt them spread. Cautiously, I looked up and found myself face-to-face with Caspian.


    His eyes flickered down to my shoulder where I had instinctively scratched at the scales, his gaze narrowing slightly before he lifted his eyes back to mine. I forced my expression into something neutral, but I knew it was already too late. I could feel thqt they had spread up my neck, and even if they were barely visible, there was no chance Caspian of all people wouldn¡¯t notice.


    Without a word, his hand moved to my wrist and I was forced to follow as he led me down the hall. His grip wasn¡¯t harsh, but it was firm, giving me no chance to pull away without making a scene. I swallowed down my irritation, forcing myself to stay calm even as my skin continued to itch beneath my shirt. I had been caught, and I didn¡¯t know what Caspian intended to do about it.


    I expected him to take me straight to Isadora, but instead, he turned down a quieter wing of the palace, one I hadn¡¯t yet explored. The air was cooler here, the lanterns dimmer, casting long shadows against the stone walls. He finally stopped in front of a small door, pushing it open before stepping inside. Without any other choice, I followed, and he closed the door behind us.


    The room was simple, lacking the extravagant decor of the rest of the palace. A wooden table and a few chairs sat near the window, and shelves lined the walls, filled with books and small trinkets. There was a fireplace, though it remained unlit, and a thick, woven rug covered most of the floor. It felt¡­ lived in, unlike the more formal areas of the palace.


    Caspian turned to face me, crossing his arms. ¡°Show me.¡±


    I hesitated, considering my options. Lying would be pointless¡ªhe had already seen enough to know something was wrong. Slowly, I reached up and pulled the collar of my shirt aside, exposing the dark, shimmering scales that now covered more of my shoulder and stretched up toward my neck. Caspian¡¯s gaze darkened, but he didn¡¯t look surprised. If anything, he seemed resigned, as if he had been expecting this. He turned away from me, walking deeper into the room as he motioned for me to remove the shirt.


    ¡°When did they appear?¡± Caspian asked, his voice calm but firm. I paused, fidgeting in my lap as I considered lying, but decided not to. It was better to tell the truth before the inevitable rumor did it for me.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Valaine¡­ wanted to sneak out to the festival, so I went with her,¡± I admitted, my voice quiet. Caspian continued doing whatever he was doing behind me, but I heard his sigh of frustration even through the earmuffs. ¡°She got accused of stealing and was going to be whipped. I stepped in.¡±


    ¡°At least you¡¯re honest,¡± was Caspian¡¯s only reply and I resisted the desire to turn and see the expression on his face. I wasn¡¯t sure what I had expected from him but his tone remained even, lacking the sharp reprimand I thought would come. He was annoyed, that much was obvious, but not in the way I had anticipated. Instead, he stepped up behind me, pressing something warm and damp against my shoulder before I could react.


    I flinched at the unexpected sensation, my muscles tensing instinctively before realizing it wasn¡¯t painful. The heat seeped into my skin, soothing the irritated area almost instantly. I exhaled slowly, my body relaxing as the itching dulled beneath the damp cloth. The warmth was comforting, grounding in a way I hadn¡¯t expected, and as the moments passed, I could feel the weight of the scales lightening. The rough texture against my skin softened, and though I couldn¡¯t see it, I could tell they were fading.


    ¡°It¡­ stopped,¡± I whispered, not bothering to hide my surprise but Caspian didn¡¯t answer immediately. He remained focused, pressing the cloth firmly against my shoulder, methodically working his way across the area where the scales had spread. His touch was clinical, efficient, as if he had done this before. That thought made my stomach twist, a nagging suspicion settling in the back of my mind. ¡°How?¡±


    Caspian¡¯s movements hesitated for a moment before he continued, and if I hadn¡¯t been a Draconid, I doubted I would have noticed it. The question clearly bothered him, and I caught the slight shift in his posture, the brief flicker of something almost melancholic in his expression. It was subtle, but it was there¡ªan emotion he quickly buried beneath his usual calm exterior.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I found myself stumped, unable to voice my curiosity. Like usual, Caspian had managed to shut me down without saying much and I found it frustrating. He was good at that¡ªkeeping things measured, keeping himself unreadable. Even now, as he pulled the cloth away, his face remained impassive, betraying nothing of whatever thoughts lingered beneath the surface. I turned to watch as he dipped the cloth back into the water before wringing it out, his movements methodical, deliberate. The itch was nearly gone and I didn¡¯t flinch as he pressed the hot towel to my shoulder again.


    It was then I realized that for the cloth to feel hot to me, it had to be nearly scalding for a human. Yet Caspian had put his hands in the water and was moving the towel as if it was barely warm. How could he¨C


    ¡°Like you, I¡¯m not completely human either,¡± Caspian¡¯s voice nearly made me jump, and I turned to face him fully, searching his expression for any hint of deception. His gaze remained steady, unreadable as always, but there was something else in it now¡ªsomething quieter, more guarded.


    ¡°Not¡­ completely human?¡± I echoed, the words heavy on my tongue. It was the first time he had ever admitted anything about himself, the first time he had given me even the smallest glimpse into who he truly was.


    Caspian didn¡¯t elaborate. He simply folded the cloth, setting it aside as he straightened, his posture composed but strangely distant. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t ask more than that.¡±


    I frowned, not liking that answer at all. I wanted to push, to demand an explanation, but I held my tongue. Caspian wasn¡¯t the type to reveal anything he didn¡¯t want to, and pressing him would likely get me nowhere. But now, a new thought gnawed at the edges of my mind¡ªif he wasn¡¯t fully human, then what was he and did it have something to do with how he killed both Kapral and me?


    I glanced down at my shoulder, running my fingers experimentally over the skin where the scales had once been. It was smooth again, as if they had never been there at all. Caspian knew exactly how to get rid of my scales, something I had never learned in my first life.


    Caspian must have noticed my lingering hesitation because he exhaled softly, leaning against the table. ¡°If you¡¯re struggling with the changes, I can help you¡­ to a point. If you are a Draconid, eventually you¡¯ll outgrow what I can help you with.¡±


    I could tell he was making the offer with the same respect he always showed me. Not quite the kindness of a father, but the distant respect of a mentor. I hesitated, my fingers curling against my palm as I considered his words.


    ¡°You¡­ won¡¯t tell my ma?¡±


    ¡°If you tell me, I have no reason to. She¡¯s supposed to tell me and Isa the things you try to hide,¡± he answered bluntly, and I frowned, not bothering to hide my annoyed look. It made sense, but I still hated it. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong to be wary about people finding out, but you can¡¯t hide forever, even if you want to.¡±


    Something about the way he said it unsettled me. I could hear the weight behind his words, the quiet understanding of someone who had been through something similar. It made me want to ask more questions, to push past the wall he kept between us, but I knew he wouldn¡¯t give me anything more than he already had. Caspian rarely said more than necessary, and even when he did speak, his words were carefully chosen, calculated in a way that made it clear he wasn¡¯t a man who let himself be known as.


    I ran a hand over my shoulder again, tracing the place where my scales had been. The itching was gone, the discomfort erased as if it had never existed. If Caspian could help me figure out how to control my body, how to suppress my changes until I was ready, then it didn¡¯t matter if I trusted him or not. It was an advantage, one I needed.


    ¡°¡­Fine,¡± I muttered, lifting my eyes back to his. ¡°But I don¡¯t want my ma to know.¡±


    Caspian studied me for a moment before nodding. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t do anything reckless, I won¡¯t bring her into it.¡±


    That was the best I was going to get, and I knew it. I exhaled slowly, forcing my shoulders to relax as I reached for my shirt. I could feel Caspian watching me as I pulled it back on, but he didn¡¯t say anything, just waited as I adjusted the collar, making sure there was no sign of what had happened.


    Once I was dressed, he motioned toward the door. ¡°Go back to your room before someone sees you wandering.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to be told twice. I slipped past him, stepping back into the dimly lit corridor, but I hesitated just before closing the door behind me. I turned back slightly, watching as Caspian leaned against the table, his gaze distant as he absently folded the damp cloth he had used on me. There was something strange about the way he held it, his fingers pressing into the fabric like it was something fragile, something important.


    I had no idea what he was thinking, but I didn¡¯t ask. Instead, I turned away, making my way back to my room as silently as I could.

 Chapter 21

    I did my best to pretend I was paying attention during my lesson, but as usual, I didn¡¯t find the material particularly interesting. My tutor had moved on from teaching about foreign nations to math and sciences, but I picked up all the concepts from simply reading the books. Marquess Blackwood had started teaching me as soon as he took me and my mother in, and the tutor wasn¡¯t teaching anything I hadn¡¯t already learned.


    Summer was almost over and that meant Tritetia would be returning to Aehorus and if I didn¡¯t intervene, Yssac would be returning south with his father. The thought gnawed at me, a persistent, unwelcome itch at the back of my mind. I knew what would happen if he left, knew exactly how the Marquess would mold his son into something cruel and desperate, twisting his need for freedom into a hunger for power.


    I forced my expression into something neutral as my tutor droned on, nodding absently as he scribbled equations onto the chalkboard. As I expected, it had only taken a few days for the rumors to start, rumors about a monster lurking in the capital. The whispers spread quickly, twisting and growing with each retelling, but from what I could tell, none of them had been connected to me or my mother. I suspected Caspian had intervened, making sure that whatever rumors circulated never pointed too closely in our direction. It was a calculated move, and I could only assume he had done it to protect Isadora¡¯s reputation as much as mine. If the truth about what I was came out too soon, it could be disastrous.


    I tapped my fingers against the desk, pretending to be deep in thought as I worked through the numbers on the page in front of me. In reality, my focus was elsewhere, my mind turning over the possibilities. If Caspian had the power to stifle the rumors before they reached the palace, then he definitely had the reach to help me realize my plan for Yssac. The question still was if he would bother to help; considering how astute he was, there was a chance I couldn¡¯t lie convincingly enough to make him think it was necessary. It also wasn¡¯t like I could simply tell him the truth.


    The moment my lesson ended, I wasted no time slipping out of the study, ignoring my tutor¡¯s half-hearted attempt to remind me of my reading assignment. My path through the palace was quick, my steps deliberate as I made my way to where I knew I could find Caspian. I had never approached him first before, and I wondered if that alone would make him wary. I found him easily, walking down one of the quieter corridors with a stack of papers in one hand. His eyes flicked to me as I approached, his stride never faltering, though I caught the slight arch of his brow.


    ¡°Your lesson shouldn¡¯t have ended yet,¡± Caspian¡¯s voice was calm, but there was a hint of curiosity in his tone. He didn''t slow his pace, forcing me to fall in step beside him, my shorter legs moving quickly to keep up.


    ¡°I finished early,¡± I said smoothly, keeping my tone light. ¡°I¡­ wanted to ask you for something.¡±


    That made Caspian slow down and I noticed the way his eyes glanced to my shoulder. ¡°What is it?¡±


    I hesitated for only a second before I spoke. ¡°It¡¯s about a friend of mine.¡±


    Caspian finally slowed, coming to a stop in front of a familiar door. Without another word, he pushed it open and stepped inside. I followed, my stomach twisting slightly as I recognized the room from before. I watched as Caspian set the papers down on the table before turning to face me, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen,¡± he said plainly. ¡°But I won¡¯t agree until I understand what you¡¯re asking.¡±


    I took a steady breath, keeping my expression carefully neutral as I clasped my hands behind my back. A nervous knot tied in my gut and I forced myself to stand straight, meeting Caspian¡¯s unreadable gaze without hesitation. His expression gave nothing away, but I could feel the weight of his scrutiny, the way he measured every movement, every hesitation.


    ¡°I want to help my friend,¡± I started, keeping my tone light, almost hesitant, as if I were nervous about even bringing it up. ¡°His father wants him to leave the capital, but he doesn¡¯t want to go. I was hoping¡­ you might be able to do something about it.¡±


    Caspian exhaled slowly, his fingers tapping once against his arm. ¡°Your friend.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I repeated, but I could see from his expression he didn¡¯t buy that excuse. ¡°Well¡­ not¡­ really friends. He¡¯s been¡­ mean to me and my ma.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you want to help him?¡±


    ¡°Because his father is worse!¡± I ended up shouting before quickly covering my mouth, my desperation getting the better of me as Caspian arched a brow at my outburst. I took a deep breath, trying to swallow my fear and worry as I continued. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to go back and if he does, his father will make him worse. If he doesn¡¯t go, then maybe¡­ he¡¯ll leave me and my ma alone.¡±


    Caspian remained quiet, but I could feel the weight of his stare as he studied me. I forced myself to keep my breathing steady, to not fidget under his scrutiny. I had expected him to be skeptical¡ªCaspian wasn¡¯t the type to act on sentiment alone. If I wanted him to help me, I needed to give him a reason that made sense to him and despite my embarrassment, my outburst had likely helped.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°You¡¯re purposefully not telling me who, so you must think I won¡¯t help if I know,¡± Caspian finally spoke and I flinched, staring into one of the dark corners. As expected, Caspian had seen through me easily and I knew at this point that trying to dance around the matter was pointless. Even if I couldn¡¯t tell him the full truth, I could tell him what I heard at the festival.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Yssac. I heard him and his friends the day we snuck out to the festival,¡± I admitted, keeping my gaze down to avoid meeting his expression. ¡°Yssac said his father wants him to replace you as crown prince, but he doesn¡¯t care. But Marquess Blackwood is awful! He¡¯s mean and scary and if Yssac goes back to him he¡¯ll¨C¡±


    ¡°You keep yelling like that and your scales are going to spread again,¡± Caspian¡¯s calm voice stopped my rant before it could spiral out of control. I snapped my mouth shut, my heart pounding as I realized how worked up I had gotten. My fingers curled at my sides, frustration boiling beneath my skin, but I swallowed hard, shifting my stance as I slowly exhaled through my nose.


    I finally glanced up to notice Caspian¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed, but I caught the way his fingers tapped idly against his sleeve, the only sign of his thoughts shifting.  I pressed on, my voice quieter now, but firm. ¡°If Yssac goes back, his father will make sure he believes everything he says. If he stays here, he won¡¯t turn into someone willing to kill my ma just because his father tells him to.¡±


    Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°And how do you know the Marquess wants your mother dead?¡±


    I tensed, realizing my mistake. I had spoken too certainly, too confidently and let knowledge slip that I shouldn¡¯t have. The Marquess didn¡¯t want my mother dead yet, but since Tritetia was still seeing my transformation, it meant he would find a reason. ¡°He¡­ threatened to before, when my ma and pa stood up to him. Yssac said his father told him to find out who you took from Polec, and if he goes back, the Marquess will know it was us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Caspian¡¯s expression shifted to something thoughtful and I remained still, my heart pounding as I waited for his response. The silence stretched between us, heavy and oppressive and I rocked on my feet, unable to help my uneasiness. I had no other option; there was no one else who could help me with this. If I tried to interfere on my own, I would only draw attention I couldn¡¯t afford. Finally, Caspian exhaled through his nose, his gaze flicking back to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the Blackwoods,¡± he said simply. I blinked, momentarily caught off guard by how easily he had agreed. I had expected more questions, more skepticism. I had expected him to push, to dig deeper, to pry at the gaps in my explanation. Instead, he had come to his decision as smoothly as if he had never doubted it in the first place.


    I swallowed, nodding quickly. ¡°You¡­ will?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian stepped away from the table, reaching for the papers he had set down earlier. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong about the Marquess. He¡¯s been a problem for years, and his issue with me is well known. While I don¡¯t believe there is much he could actually do against me or your mother, if his son can be turned against him, that¡¯s one less headache for me.¡±


    I felt a weight lift from my chest, though I did my best to keep my relief from showing too obviously. Caspian studied me for another long moment before shaking his head slightly, as if dismissing whatever thoughts had been running through his mind. ¡°But Cyran, you need to worry about yourself.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ self?¡±


    ¡°I know your mother is your world, but you will reach a point where she can¡¯t be and you can¡¯t be hers,¡± Caspian said quietly and from the way he spoke, I could tell he was speaking honestly. ¡°Your mother is more than protected here and it would take someone far stronger than the Marquess to challenge that. If someone wanted to hurt your mother, the easiest way to do that would be to take advantage of your love for her.


    ¡°If you really want to protect her, you need to let her go more.¡± With that, Caspian motioned me from the room, and I listened, closing the door as I leaned against it. It took me a moment to realize there were tears in my eyes and I wiped them away angrily.


    Caspian knew nothing. He didn¡¯t know how I had held my mother¡¯s dying body in my arms, how I had listened to Yssac boast about controlling me for five years, how he had been the one to kill me before I could get my revenge. And yet, he has seen right through me, right to the heart of my obsession and if Caspian could, that meant someone else could as well. Tritetia said the way my mother kept dying changed; what if one of those deaths was my fault?


    The thought alone made my stomach twist uncomfortably. I pressed the heels of my hands against my eyes, trying to shove the thought away, but it lingered, burrowing deep into my mind like a thorn I couldn¡¯t dislodge. Caspian¡¯s words rang in my ears, his blunt honesty cutting through the panic that threatened to take hold.


    Let her go.


    Forcing myself to breathe evenly, I pushed off the door and started down the hall. The palace was quieter than usual, most of the staff busy with their duties, and I used the solitude to regain my composure. I kept walking until I reached my room, hesitating to open the door.


    ¡°Cyran?¡±


    I turned as I heard my mother¡¯s voice, and tears came back to my eyes as I threw myself at her, clinging to her as tightly as I could. I knew Caspian was right, that I needed to let her go if I wanted her to survive, but I couldn¡¯t, not yet. Not while she was still alive, not while she was finally happy and cared for. I buried my face against her shoulder, inhaling the familiar scent of lavender and warmth, grounding myself in her presence. My mother hesitated for only a moment before her arms wrapped around me, holding me close.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, sweetheart,¡± she murmured, her fingers running through my hair the way she always did when she wanted to comfort me.  The weight of Caspian¡¯s words still pressed against my chest, but for now, I ignored it. For now, I let myself be a child in my mother¡¯s arms, if only for a little longer.

 Chapter 22

    The end of summer eventually came and I walked the halls of the palace, watching as all the servants ran around. Since it was the end of summer, Tritetia was returning to Aehorus and that meant her mother was coming to retrieve her. It had everyone running around like ants, but for me, it simply meant a day with no lessons. My mother had been fussing over me all morning, adjusting my collar, smoothing down my hair, and reminding me to be on my best behavior. I knew she was just worried; Tritetia¡¯s mother was the ruler of Aehorus, the Sovereign of the Tides and she simply wanted me not to embarrass Caspian and Isadora.


    I didn¡¯t mind the preparations, though. It meant no lessons, no sitting still while my tutor droned on about things I already knew. But even with the free time, my mind wasn¡¯t entirely at ease. I couldn¡¯t stop wondering about Yssac and what Caspian had done to keep him in the capital. As far as I could tell from the rumors, there was no indication of what happened and I shook my head, pushing the thought aside. Caspian has said he would take care of it, and I had no reason to doubt him.


    I wandered through the palace, my fingers absently brushing against the hem of my shirt as I weaved through the bustling halls. Everyone was too busy to notice me, their focus entirely on preparing for the arrival of the Sovereign of the Tides. It was strange to think that in just a few hours, Tritetia would be gone. I had spent so much time worrying about my mother and about Yssac that I hadn¡¯t really thought about what it would mean to not have her around anymore.


    ¡°I suppose we could write letters,¡± I mumbled, although I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted anyone to know we were keeping contact with one another. My mother might keep my letters to her a secret if I made her think it was some sort of childish fancy, but I didn¡¯t know if Tritetia would be able to do the same. Her mother was the ruler of Aehorus, and I had no doubt she would be closely monitored.


    I sighed, turning a corner as I stepped out into the garden. I could already see where attendants were gathering at the main palace for the Sovereign''s arrival and where banners bearing Aehorus¡¯s crest had been strung along the pillars, their oceanic blues and silvers stark against the warm tones of the palace stone. The palace guards had repositioned themselves, standing at attention near the entrance where the envoy would arrive. Since I wasn¡¯t wearing the earmuffs yet, I could hear the faint sounds of the final preparations¡ªthe clatter of dishes being set in place for the reception, the rustling of fabric as courtiers adjusted their attire, the sharp instructions of stewards ensuring everything was in order.


    As soon as I reached the end of the garden, I realized that the Sovereign must have arrived, as horns started blaring and I quickly slipped the earmuffs over my sensitive ears. Curiosity got the better of me and I hid behind one of the trees at the edge of the garden, peeking out as the grand procession moved through the palace gates. The Sovereign¡¯s entourage was nothing short of impressive; sleek carriages inlaid with silver filigree, their polished surfaces gleaming under the midday sun. Aehorus¡¯s banners fluttered in the breeze, dancing gently as the carriages rolled to a stop.


    Then, she stepped out.


    Tritetia¡¯s mother was striking in a way that felt almost unnatural, like something sculpted from an artist¡¯s dreams. Red hair, short and tightly bound in a ponytail, framed a face both furrowed and joyful, as if laughter and hardship had woven themselves into every line. Her narrow gray eyes, deep-set and watchful, held a quiet devotion¡ªthe gaze of someone who had spent a lifetime protecting what she loved. My eyes widen as I realized I had seen an image of her before and it was as if a forgotten memory resurfaced.


    In four years, Pyraxia would develop a way to create images on paper and it wouldn¡¯t take long for all the nations to start using it to document important figures, victories, and tragedies alike. In my first life, the first time I ever saw a Pyraxian photograph had been in passing¡ªa faded image, tucked within the folds of the Marquess¡¯s ledger. A photo of the woman now walking in front of me, captured in a grainy recreation and beneath the portrait, a date: the day she died.


    Even now, I could hear the hushed conversations from my past life. The Marquess, speaking in low tones with his allies, discussing how the timing of her assassination had been both a tragedy and an inconvenience. A foreign ruler¡¯s death meant uncertainty, and uncertainty meant it wasn¡¯t the time to try to overthrow Caspian. I had barely cared back then, as it had barely been a few months since my own mother¡¯s death, but hiding behind the tree, watching the same woman stride past me, a new idea wormed its way into my mind.


    Were our mothers¡¯ deaths connected?


    I clenched my fists, forcing my breathing to stay steady as I continued watching the procession. It wasn¡¯t impossible; after all, Tritetia and I were both half beast, even if I was a dragon and she was part sea beast. I didn¡¯t doubt that in her transformed state, she was more than capable of destroying the Isles the way I had tried to destroy Naera. But if that was the case, it meant the the Marquess and Yssac weren¡¯t the only enemies I had to worry about.


    I pushed the thought aside for now, doing my best to calm down. Spiralling would get me nowhere and for now, Tritetia was my main concern. I had to talk to her, to see if she knew anything¡ªif her visions told her more than she had let on and make sure we could keep in contact. As soon as the procession passed, I stepped out from behind the tree, making my way back to Isadora¡¯s palace. The Sovereign would first be greeted by the Emperor and Empress, and while I knew we were all going to have dinner in the main palace, Tritetia was likely still at Isadora¡¯s palace since that¡¯s where Valaine and I stayed.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I barely got halfway through the garden before I noticed Tritetia¡¯s green hair, her skin shimmering in the bright sun. She was staring quietly at the lavender, as if deep in thought, her fingers barely grazing the delicate petals. She hadn¡¯t noticed me yet, and for a moment, I hesitated to bother her. It felt unnatural, like stepping onto uncertain ground but I didn¡¯t have time to waste. Once her mother was done with the Emperor and Empress, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get Tritetia alone.


    I strode forward, my steps deliberate, and cleared my throat. Tritetia flinched, her eyes snapping to mine before softening in recognition.


    ¡°Cyran,¡± she said, a small, relieved smile pulling at her lips. ¡°I was wondering if I¡¯d see you before I left.¡±


    I nodded, studying her carefully. She looked the same as always¡ªsoft-spoken and gentle, but there was something beneath the surface, a quiet weight in her expression that hadn¡¯t been there before. Maybe she had seen something in her visions, or maybe she simply didn¡¯t want to leave. Either way, I didn¡¯t have the time to ease into the conversation.


    ¡°I saw your ma.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty. I wish I had her red hair,¡± Tritetia looked away, pulling on a strand of her hair as she continued. ¡°Mom says I get my hair and eyes from my dad, but I don¡¯t remember him well. He died when I was little.¡±


    ¡°You said you think someone is trying to force me to transform,¡± I spoke slowly, weighing how to voice my suspicions. I still didn¡¯t know if I could trust Tritetia enough to tell her this was my second life, but I needed to know if there was another player that I didn¡¯t know about. ¡°Could¡­ someone be trying to do the same to you?¡±


    Tritetia¡¯s hand stilled before she shook her head, still refusing to look at me as she dropped her hand back to her side. ¡°No. Mom dies because she can¡¯t stop being the Sovereign. New Sovereigns are only chosen when the current one dies.¡±


    The soft, matter-of-fact way she said it made my stomach flip uncomfortably. We were both kids who knew our mothers were going to die, but Tritetia¡¯s experience was very different from mine. I had the memories of my previous life that warned me about what was coming, but Tritetia was forced to see her mother¡¯s death every time she looked at the woman she admired and loved. It was no wonder she was so desperate, why she was willing to ask for my help despite being afraid of what I could become.


    I frowned, unable to look up at her as I considered my suspicions of her. Of everyone around me, Tritetia was the least likely to try and control me; she was placing her hope that the same power that terrified her would be enough to stop her mother¡¯s death from happening. From the way she framed it, the death was political, but since Tritetia wasn¡¯t saying who killed her mother, there was a chance the vision didn¡¯t show her who.


    ¡°Here,¡± my thoughts were interrupted as Tritetia spoke, and I glanced up to see her holding out a bright blue crystal, the diamond shape catching the light. It filled the palm of her hand, but something about it felt¡­ significant. I glanced between the crystal and Tritetia, narrowing my eyes slightly in confusion.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A way to keep in touch,¡± I watched as Tritetia reached into her dress, pulling out a similar crystal from a hidden pocket. ¡°They¡¯re linked. If you hold yours, mine will glow, and if I hold mine, yours will glow. We can talk through them, as long as we¡¯re both holding them.¡±


    I took the crystal carefully, turning it over in my palm. The surface was smooth and cool, but the moment it settled against my skin, a faint warmth pulsed from within. Magic hummed inside it, subtle yet present.


    ¡°I originally had them made because Valaine complains about me leaving at the end of every summer,¡± Tritetia let out a small, nervous laugh, shifting her weight as she continued. ¡°But¡­ we can keep just exchanging letters. Mom says my ability to see the future should be less fragmented as I get older so¡­ in case I see something that might¡­ help, I¡­¡±


    Her voice faded off, and I noticed the nervous way she clutched the crystal in her hand. We both knew the chance of her seeing something useful to me while she wasn¡¯t in Naera was unlikely, but she could only potentially see more about her own mother¡¯s death while she was home in Aehorus. I studied her for a moment, noting the way she fidgeted, her fingers lightly tapping against the remaining crystal in her palm.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I finally whispered, unsure what else to say. I understood that it wasn¡¯t a gift, and yet it felt like something more than just a simple tool for communication. It was an acknowledgment¡ªa quiet, unspoken understanding that we were both fighting against something larger than ourselves, that we both carried burdens neither of us could fully share.


    Tritetia shook her head quickly, a faint flush coloring her cheeks as she tucked her own crystal back into her pocket. ¡°You¡¯re the one doing me the favor. I¡­ need your help more than you need mine.¡±


    ¡°No, I¨C¡± I started to argue with her, but another voice interrupted both of us.


    ¡°Prince Cyran? Princess Tritetia?¡±


    My blood froze as I recognized the voice. I clenched the crystal in my palm, schooling my expression before I turned. He stood at the edge of the garden, the sunlight catching in his dark blond hair and his ice blue eyes were schooled into a respectful expression. He stepped a bit closer, and I quickly realized he was dressed like a servant.


    ¡°Princess Isadora is looking for both of you,¡± he continued, his expression showing no hint of malice as he bowed his head slightly. ¡°The Sovereign will be here soon.¡±


    I didn¡¯t react at first, forcing my body to remain still even as my mind reeled. The crystal felt heavier in my palm, a sharp contrast to the light, careful way Tritetia had handed it to me just moments ago. Yssac was standing there as if nothing had changed, as if I hadn¡¯t spent days wondering how Caspian had ensured he stayed in Naera. But this¡­ was far beyond anything I could have expected.


    He made Yssac his aide.

 Chapter 23

    My heart was still pounding as I headed back to my room, finally dismissed as Isadora and Caspian escorted Tritetia and her mother back to the main palace. My mind was a storm of thoughts, each one louder than the last. Everything felt like it had shifted in the span of a single evening, and I was still struggling to make sense of it.


    It was a brilliant move, I couldn¡¯t deny that. Caspian had ensured that Yssac would be under his direct control rather than his father¡¯s and the Marquess had no good reason to deny the request. An aide to the crown prince was a role men twice Yssac¡¯s age would fight for and not would the Marquess have looked like a fool if he had refused, he valued appearances too much to let that happen. I had no doubt that Blackwood was likely scheming ways to still sway Yssac to his side, but it was going to be far harder for him.


    But that didn¡¯t mean I had to like it.


    I grit my teeth, my hands curling into fists as I stalked through the dimly lit corridor. Knowing that Yssac was here, walking the same halls as me, speaking to the same people, breathing the same air¡ªit made my skin crawl. My mind kept flashing back to my first life, how he had gloated about having my mother killed, about how she was holding me back from giving him my loyalty, was enough to make my stomach twist with barely contained fury. But I forced myself to breathe, to keep walking, even as the rage burned beneath my skin like a wildfire waiting to consume me.


    I reached the hallway leading to my room, but before I could turn the corner, I caught sight of a familiar figure standing near one of the arching windows. My mother. The soft glow of the lanterns lit her face in warm tones, and I felt the tightness in my chest ease, if only slightly. But then I noticed who she was speaking to.


    I froze on instinct, my stomach twisting as my gaze landed on Yssac. He stood a few steps away from my mother, his posture straight but not stiff, as if he were doing his best to appear respectful without seeming subservient. His expression was calm, his usual smirk absent, and for the first time, he didn¡¯t look like the arrogant noble man I had come to despise. I pressed myself back against the wall, my breath slow and controlled as I reached up to remove my earmuffs. If they were talking, I needed to hear every word.


    ¡°I wanted to apologize,¡± Yssac said, and the sincerity in his tone nearly made me recoil. ¡°For what I said at the shop. I spoke out of turn, and it was¡­ wrong of me.¡±


    My mother didn¡¯t respond immediately, and I could see the slight tilt of her head as she studied him. Then, she sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Teenagers will be teenagers. I¡¯ve met plenty of noble boys who don¡¯t know how to hold their tongues and speak as they want because they know commoners can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    I had to fight a laugh as Yssac flinched, catching the harsh implications of my mother¡¯s kind tone. Even if outside the palace he was a future Marquess and she was still a commoner, here they were equals in status. I knew her well enough to recognize when she was humoring someone, and that was exactly what she was doing now. She wasn¡¯t angry, but she wasn¡¯t impressed by his apology either. To her, he was just another noble-born boy trying to play the part of someone better than his upbringing allowed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful with my words,¡± Yssac promised, but there was a stiffness to it, like he was saying what he thought she wanted to hear rather than what he truly believed. It was almost reassuring to hear that he was still a bit arrogant; if he was someone a completely different person I would almost think Caspian had taken the wrong boy. ¡°Please teach me well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one you need to impress,¡± my mother said simply, turning away. ¡°You were chosen for a position nobles fight for. Represent your family well.¡±


    With that, she walked past him, her pace unhurried. My breath hitched as she approached my hiding spot, and I pressed myself further into the shadows, barely daring to breathe as she passed. My mother didn¡¯t notice me. Her expression was a mix of calm indifference and mild amusement, as if Yssac¡¯s words had been nothing more than an afterthought in her evening. I waited until she had disappeared down the hall before shifting my attention back to Yssac, my pulse still unsteady from the encounter.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    He stood in the same place, his hands now clasped behind his back as he watched the window with a contemplative expression. The dim lantern light caught the edges of his blond hair, casting long shadows across his face, but I could still make out the faintest quirk of his lips. It wasn¡¯t his usual smug grin, nor the forced politeness he had worn in front of my mother¡ªit was something more private, something pleased.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe my father spoke so badly about Caspian,¡± Yssac muttered, half to himself, half to the empty air. I tensed, barely daring to breathe. ¡°He tried to drag me back to that frigid nowhere and Caspian is giving me the chance of a lifetime.¡±


    I frowned, shifting slightly in the shadows to get a better view. He was talking to himself, but there was a quiet excitement in his voice, an energy I didn¡¯t like. Yssac wasn¡¯t the type to be grateful. He wasn¡¯t the type to feel indebted to anyone, least of all someone his father despised. But here he was, standing in the dim hallway, speaking as if Caspian had done him the greatest favor of his life.


    I held my breath as he sighed, rolling his shoulders before muttering, ¡°He might hate him because he¡¯s his nephew, but I never believed half the nonsense he says about him. Caspian seems perfectly human to me.¡±


    The air around me seemed to thin as I attempted to process what I had just heard. Marquess Blackwood hated Caspian because they were related, and on top of that, the Marquess knew he wasn¡¯t human? The world tilted slightly, my heart hammering against my ribs. Yssac¡¯s voice was dismissive, indifferent, but my mind was spinning. Suddenly, so much of the puzzle made sense; how the Marquess seemed to know Caspian''s every secret, how he had understood what I was far before even my mother knew and why his hatred of Caspian felt more personal than political.


    I swallowed hard, my fingers curling into the fabric of my shirt as I forced my breathing to remain steady. Yssac still hadn¡¯t moved, still seemed lost in thought as he gazed out the window and I finally understood what Caspian was doing. If Yssac was his younger cousin, his goal was simple; show the impressionable teenager who was more useful in his life. The friendly cousin who was willing to give him a position that guaranteed high ranking connections and prestige or the father who wanted to keep him isolated in the south and force him to replace that cousin. It also meant he could override any brainwashing Blackwood had already put in his son¡¯s head, and potentially sever the Marquess¡¯s hold over him entirely.


    Yssac exhaled softly, shaking his head before turning away from the window. I barely had enough time to slip further into the shadows as he strode down the hall, his footsteps light despite the weight of his words lingering in the air. He didn¡¯t look back, didn¡¯t hesitate. He carried himself like someone who believed he had won a battle no one else knew had been fought. I waited until I could no longer hear his footsteps and then I stepped back into the hallway, finishing the short walk to my room.


    Once the door closed behind me, I leaned against them, considering what I had overheard. Caspian had solved the problem of Yssac, but there was a good chance that if Caspian successfully turned him against his father, the Marquess would become more desperate. Yssac had been the one to order my mother¡¯s death, but Blackwood had done nothing to stop it. I had no doubt that if he somehow managed to figure out what I was, he would not hesitate to kill her and try to force me to kill Caspian


    I pushed myself off the door, feeling the crystal Tritetia had given me shift in my pocket. I wanted to ask her to check my or my mother¡¯s future, but with her and her mother leaving in the morning, it was too risky for either of us to sneak around the palace tonight. Instead, I let out a slow breath, forcing myself to sit on the edge of my bed, my fingers tightening around the crystal¡¯s smooth surface. There were too many pieces falling into place too quickly, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I was relieved or unnerved by how easily it all fit together.


    ¡°Pointless¡­¡± I mumbled, collapsing on my bed as I stared at the ceiling. Things were far too different for me to assume how and what the Marquess would do in retaliation, and all I could do was pass the year until Trietia returned for the following summer. I also had two years until I would be allowed into the Imperial library, so my chances of learning more were still far in the future.


    I closed my eyes, trying to will myself to relax. Things were different; my mother was safer than she had ever been in our entire lives, safe enough to talk back to a Marquess¡¯s son. I just had to be patient.


    So I bided my time, until my thirteenth birthday came around.

 Chapter 24

    ¡°Cyran! Cyran Virni Trokha!¡±


    I released a heavy sigh, carefully marking my page in the book I was reading. The afternoon sun was still spilling through the window I sat in, and I was reluctant to leave the warmth of the sun¡¯s glow. The library was peaceful, the quiet hum of dust motes drifting through the air, the scent of paper and ink wrapping around me like a familiar embrace. I had been enjoying the solitude, absorbed in the book I found, but I had already known it was only a matter of time before Isadora would send my mother after me.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t ignore her forever, but I wasn¡¯t in any rush to reveal myself either. Instead, I ran my fingers over the spine of the book, considering how much longer I could pretend I hadn¡¯t heard her. The book wasn''t particularly interesting; despite finally being allowed in the library, it seemed all the good books, books containing the answers I wanted, were being kept elsewhere.


    ¡°Cyran, if you don¡¯t¨C¡±


    I finally moved, dangling my legs over the edge before I jumped down to the floor, the book still tucked securely under my arm. I made sure to land quietly, although I had no doubt she knew I was in the library. I rarely spent my free time anywhere else, and Isadora often sent my mother after me when I chose to avoid her. It was just easier to excuse not hearing her if she didn¡¯t know I had been sitting in the window right next to the door.


    I carefully stepped out into the hallway and tilted my head in feigned innocence as my mother turned to face me. Her expression was a mixture of exasperation and relief, her hands planted firmly on her hips as she looked me over. She wasn¡¯t angry, not really, but there was a familiar spark in her eyes¡ªthe same one she always had when she caught me sneaking around.


    ¡°There you are.¡± She exhaled sharply, brushing a few stray strands of hair from her face. ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been calling you?¡±


    I shrugged, shifting the book under my arm. ¡°No.¡±


    Her lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Cyran.¡±


    I met her gaze evenly, but inwardly, I was pleased. She wasn¡¯t tense, wasn¡¯t glancing over her shoulder as if she expected danger to appear at any moment. She looked nothing like the worried, stressed person she had been in my previous life, where the only gift she could give me for my thirteenth birthday was a few small cookies she had managed to make. Here, she was radiant, her worry stemming from something as simple as my lack of urgency rather than fear for our survival. Her cheeks had more color, her shoulders didn¡¯t carry the same stiff tension, and she seemed happy.


    Still, she wasn¡¯t above scolding me. She reached forward, fussing over my plain shirt, smoothing out nonexistent wrinkles before tugging lightly at my sleeves. ¡°You know today is important. You should have been in your room getting ready instead of hiding away with a book.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t hiding,¡± I replied smoothly, though I made no move to stop her from fussing over me. ¡°I was reading. There¡¯s a difference.¡±


    My mother shot me a knowing look but didn¡¯t argue. Instead, she grabbed my wrist, pulling me down the hall with a determined stride. ¡°No more excuses. You can read all you want tomorrow.¡±


    I hummed in acknowledgment, though I didn¡¯t offer any further comment. I understood why today mattered; it was the day I would be formally announced to the empire as Caspian and Isadora¡¯s son, legitimizing my presence in the palace beyond those who already knew. To most, it would be a day of celebration, a recognition of status and honor as well as my social debut. To me, it was the day that more people would learn of my existence¡ªmore eyes, more scrutiny, more potential dangers. It meant the first summer where things could shift in ways I wasn¡¯t prepared for.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I felt the familiar weight of the crystal beneath my shirt and resisted the urge to reach for it. I had kept it on me at all times since Tritetia had given it to me, secured in a simple holder so I wouldn¡¯t lose it. Over the past few years, we had used it sparingly, speaking only when there was something truly worth sharing. She still visited every summer, spending most of her time with Valaine, and those visits gave us enough time to discuss any changes, not that there had been many.


    So far, the only thing that had changed was that my mother''s death stopped constantly shifting, meaning I had finally achieved some sort of stability in my efforts to protect her. But that stability was fragile, and I knew better than to assume it would last forever. The vision merely remained consistent¡ªshe was still set to die when I turned fifteen, and it would be by poisoning. And that meant I had less than two years to figure out how to prevent it.


    I focused on my mother¡¯s presence beside me, grounding myself in the warmth of her hand as she led me through the halls. Even if I didn¡¯t want today to come, even if it felt like an inevitable step toward something I couldn¡¯t predict, she was happy. The palace bustled around us, servants moving swiftly with final preparations, the murmur of voices blending into the background as we weaved through the halls. The air smelled faintly of incense and polished wood, a familiar scent that had become a strange sort of comfort over the years.


    ¡°Prince Cyran, there you are,¡± another voice carried down the hall in front of us and I turned my head just in time to see Yssac approaching, his usual confident stride carrying him toward us with ease. He had grown in the past few years, taller and broader, though his posture remained as arrogant as ever. His blond hair was neatly styled, and the deep blue of his uniform marked his status as an aide to the royal family, though he still carried himself with the casualness of someone who had never truly worked a day in his life. Despite everything, I was still getting used to the idea of him being here, and seeing him so harmless.


    I saw the moment his eyes landed on me, the way his expression shifted into something smug yet oddly pleased. ¡°Skipping out on your own announcement, were you?¡±


    I rolled my eyes, but my mother didn¡¯t give me a chance to respond. With a sigh, she released my wrist and turned toward Yssac, shaking her head. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know how you put up with him.¡±


    ¡°I ask myself the same thing,¡± Yssac replied easily, crossing his arms as he glanced down at me. ¡°But I¡¯ve managed. He¡¯s grown on me.¡±


    My brows lifted slightly at that. Yssac had certainly changed, though not in the ways I had originally expected. Without his father¡¯s direct influence, he was still arrogant, still self-important, but he lacked the cruel edge that had once made him unbearable. Instead, he was just an overconfident noble who didn¡¯t quite know how to make connections. Despite the years close to Caspian, he still lacked a spine of his own and avoided making decisions. It was truly no wonder that his father had manipulated him so easily.


    My mother let out an amused huff, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you, then. Make sure he actually gets ready this time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Yssac promised, though the way he said it made it sound more like a challenge than an obligation. My mother gave me one last glance, a soft smile tugging at her lips before she turned and disappeared down the hall, no doubt off to finish her own preparations.


    The moment she was gone, I turned back to Yssac, shifting the book under my arm. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help getting dressed.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on helping,¡± he said, leaning casually against the wall beside my door. ¡°I¡¯d rather not risk you stabbing me with a button hook just to prove a point.¡±


    I snorted, pushing open the door to my room. ¡°Good. Then you can wait outside.¡±


    My room was just as I had left it¡ªbooks stacked neatly on the shelves, the large window open slightly to let in the fresh air. My formal attire had already been laid out for me, and I eyed it with mild distaste. The suit itself was made of fine, tailored fabric; emerald green with gold embroidery curling along the edges, marking my status as a royal. It was nothing overly extravagant but it was still a reminder of what today meant.


    I released another heavy sigh, letting my horns manifest as I started to unbutton my shirt. Caspian had kept his promise to help manage the changes and he always seemed to know what was happening before I did. He warned me to let my body breathe before the ball, a sort of ¡°reset¡± considering the fact that heightened emotions often led to unwanted transformations. The last thing I needed was for my horns to appear in the middle of the grand ballroom, sparking rumors before I even had the chance to be known.


    I stepped over to the mirror, adjusting the jacket as I watched the faint shimmer of my scales retreat beneath my skin, the ridges of my horns vanishing as if they had never been there. It was just one night; I just had to get through one night.

 Chapter 25

    I climbed into the carriage, collapsing opposite of Isadora and Caspian as we started to pull away. My mother had given me one last hug, adjusting my jacket as her eyes shone with pride. I wasn¡¯t quite tall enough for her to look up at me, but I was getting close and I could already tell she was starting to realize it. She hadn¡¯t said anything about it yet, but I caught the way she hesitated before placing her hands on my shoulders, as if she was trying to hold onto something slipping through her fingers. The moment had passed quickly¡ªshe had smiled, smoothed my collar one last time, and sent me off with a fond ¡°Try to enjoy yourself, sweetheart.¡±


    And now, here I was, trapped in a carriage as Valaine¡¯s tantrum echoed down the path behind us.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair!¡± she shouted, her voice carrying through the garden. ¡°I should be allowed to go! What am I supposed to do while you¡¯re all off at some fancy party?¡±


    I resisted the urge to sigh, settling deeper into my seat as Caspian ran a hand over his face. Isadora, on the other hand, looked more amused than annoyed, her lips twitching with the effort to suppress a smile.


    ¡°You could go to bed,¡± I shouted back, glancing out the window as the palace disappeared behind us. Valaine¡¯s screech of outrage was muffled by the carriage walls, but I didn¡¯t need to see her face to know she was glaring daggers at me. She had been sulking ever since she found out she wasn¡¯t allowed to attend. It didn¡¯t matter that the event was meant for those thirteen and older, or that she had two years before she would be expected to make her own debut. To her, the fact that I was being given something she wasn¡¯t was an unforgivable crime.


    ¡°Don¡¯t antagonize her, Cyran. She¡¯s just upset that you and your mother are leaving tomorrow,¡± Isadora continued, her tone light but firm as she folded her hands in her lap. ¡°She¡¯s grown quite attached to your mother, you know.¡±


    I frowned slightly, turning my gaze away from the window. My mother had mentioned it before, laughing softly about how Valaine had started treating her like a second nursemaid, trailing after her whenever she didn¡¯t have anyone to rope into her antics. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because my mother reminded Valaine of her own, or if she simply enjoyed having another adult around who wasn¡¯t constantly trying to rein her in. Either way, it didn¡¯t change the fact that I wasn¡¯t particularly fond of sharing a palace with her. If anything, I was relieved to finally have a space of my own.


    Caspian, who had remained silent for most of the exchange, finally exhaled through his nose, shaking his head as he glanced at Isadora. ¡°They¡¯ll work it out.¡±


    Isadora hummed noncommittally, but she didn¡¯t push the subject any further. The carriage continued through the gardens, the wheels rolling smoothly over the cobblestone paths. The ball was being held in the main palace, which meant the ride was short, though unnecessary in my opinion. The distance could have easily been walked, but Isadora had reminded me of the purpose of it. It was all for show; it didn¡¯t matter that we were only crossing through a garden, what mattered was that people saw the royal family arriving in proper fashion.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not excited by the change,¡± Isadora¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts and I glanced up to meet her silver eyes. They had grown a bit sharper as she got closer to replacing her parents, but the kind warmth never truly faded. ¡°But remember, it''s just a step to providing the life you want for your mother.¡±


    I nodded, finally sitting up a bit more in my seat as her words hit me harder than I liked. Isadora wasn¡¯t completely wrong; the only reason I had kept up appearances and attended my lessons was to keep my mother¡¯s death from shifting more. Even attending the ball was to ensure that the image of Caspian and Isadora¡¯s son remained strong, solidifying my place in the palace. The more cemented my role was, the harder it would be for anyone to move against me¡ªor against my mother. But even knowing that didn¡¯t make me look forward to the event any more than before.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather be reading,¡± I muttered, shifting to glance at the main palace. Caspian let out a short huff, not quite a laugh, but close and Isadora smiled, shaking her head slightly.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Just a few hours, Cyran,¡± she insisted and I huffed, feeling as the carriage finally started to roll to a stop. ¡°Then you can disappear into whatever quiet corner you want.¡±


    ¡°No take backs,¡± I muttered, earning a soft chuckle from Isadora as the carriage finally settled. Caspian wasted no time, stepping out first and offering Isadora his hand as she followed, her gown catching the light of the lanterns strung along the path. I adjusted the cuffs of my jacket, resigning myself to the night ahead before stepping out behind them. The moment my boots hit the ground, I was met with a gust of wind carrying an unmistakable scent.


    The salt, the faint brine, the crisp sharpness of ocean air.


    I turned immediately, not carrying about appearances or decorum as I saw Tritetia standing behind me with her mother. The Sovereign of the Tides carried herself with the same effortless command as before, the sea woven into every part of her presence, from the way her coat was embroidered with delicate wave patterns to the sharp, knowing look in her eyes as she walked toward us. And beside her, Tritetia shifted slightly, her fingers twisting together in the way they always did when she was nervous.


    ¡°But¡­ summer is still weeks away,¡± I managed, turning back to Caspian as he chuckled.


    ¡°Did your mother not tell you? A social debut requires a partner,¡± he explained, a neutral look on his face. ¡°Aehorus doesn¡¯t do social debuts since they don¡¯t have nobility in the same way we do, so Vivirena offered to let Tritetia be your partner.¡±


    I stared at him for another moment before slowly, I turned my gaze back toward Tritetia. She was avoiding my gaze, but the scent of the sea didn¡¯t fade as she stopped in front of me, her eyes glued to the ground. She was wearing a pale green dress, the fabric flowing around her like seafoam, shimmering faintly under the lanterns. It wasn¡¯t extravagant, but it suited her¡ªsoft and unassuming, yet undeniably fitting for the daughter of the Sovereign of the Tides. She shifted under my gaze, her fingers tightening slightly in the fabric of her dress before she finally looked up at me.


    ¡°I¡­ I hope it¡¯s okay,¡± she murmured, her voice barely audible over the evening breeze. ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯m only a princess in name but¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I insisted, quickly regaining my composure as I bowed, remembering my etiquette lessons as I took Tritetia¡¯s gloved hand. ¡°I¡¯m simply surprised, your Highness.¡±


    Vivirena smiled approvingly as she moved ahead of us, and we fell into step behind her as we made out way toward the Imperial palace. I couldn¡¯t help my surprise and slight annoyance, leaning over to whisper to Tritetia.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me through the crystal?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find out until last night,¡± Tritetia admitted, and the scent of the sea finally started to fade as we stepped inside the palace, even though I couldn¡¯t tell what part of her body was shifting. She still avoided looking at me, and I could only imagine it was to avoid seeing a vision. ¡°We left first thing this morning, and I thought they would have told you, since they¡¯re the ones who asked for me to be your partner.¡±


    ¡°Apparently not,¡± I groaned, schooling my expression into something more neutral as we reached the grand entrance to the ballroom.  The towering doors, gilded with gold and inlaid with intricate patterns of the empire¡¯s crest, loomed before us, and for a moment, Tritetia and I were left alone as the adults walked in, introduced by the announcer just inside the room.


    Tritetia gripped my hand tighter as we stood in the hallway, and I chanced another glance at her. Despite having seen her only a year ago, she looked so different than she had the summer before, and I was confused by the scent coming from her. With the smell of the ocean gone,  the boyish scent was easier to notice but there was a new scent mixed in, almost replacing the one I had grown familiar with. It was subtle, something I wouldn¡¯t have noticed if I weren¡¯t standing so close, but it was there¡ªa faint, earthy undertone that reminded me of river stones and damp moss.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, it''s not your fault,¡± I whispered, taking a deep breath as I tried to push my thoughts away. ¡°Out of anyone they could have chosen, I¡¯m glad it was you.¡±


    Tritetia¡¯s grip on my hand finally relaxed, and her shoulders loosened slightly, as if she had been holding her breath this entire time. She nodded, the barest hint of a relieved smile flickering across her face before she glanced toward the ballroom doors. The sound quiet conversation filtered through the space between us, a reminder of the expectations waiting on the other side. She took a deep breath, and before either of us could say anything else, the announcer¡¯s voice rang out through the grand entrance.


    ¡°Presenting His Highness, Prince Cyran Virni Trokha, and Her Highness, Princess Tritetia of Aehorus.¡±

 Chapter 26

    I sighed heavily as I adjusted my hold on Tritetia¡¯s hand, starting to feel fatigued with all the attention. As soon as we were announced, all eyes had turned to us, the hum of conversation shifting as nobles whispered. Some watched us with polite interest, others with poorly concealed intrigue, but I hardly cared for any of it. I presented myself before the Emperor and Empress, exchanging the expected pleasantries as they acknowledged me publicly. It wasn¡¯t much different from when I had been presented the first time, save for the fact more people were present. When Isadora first adopted me, only those who held a high noble title were allowed in the throne room, but at this formal ball, many lesser nobles and families were present.


    I glanced at the Emperor and Empress, who were walking around the room and casually talking with some of the court that was present. The Emperor was as composed as ever, his expression unreadable as he moved through the crowd and the Empress seemed more relaxed than she had the first time she saw me. She still looked at me as if she was staring at someone else, but the haunted, grieving weight that had once clung to her gaze had lessened.


    I exhaled quietly, shifting my weight as I allowed my eyes to scan the room, barely suppressing another sigh. The ball was exactly as I had expected¡ªtedious, exhausting, and filled with more meaningless small talk than I had the patience for. Most of the evening so far had been spent greeting nobles with Isadora and Caspian, or listening to people try and ingratiate themselves to me. The ones that weren¡¯t trying to curry favor were attempting to charm Tritetia, their smiles too wide, their compliments overly rehearsed. It was painfully transparent, and I had to keep my expression neutral as I watched one particularly desperate noble¡¯s son attempt to impress her with a poorly told story about his family¡¯s military victories.


    Tritetia, to her credit, handled it with her usual soft-spoken grace, nodding politely and offering the occasional word to keep the conversation from dragging. But I could tell she was uncomfortable, the way her shoulders tensed ever so slightly, the way her fingers curled subtly against my sleeve. It was clear she didn¡¯t enjoy this kind of attention and I started to consider using her shyness as an excuse to leave early.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the brat Isadora adopted.¡±


    A new voice made me glance up, and I saw a girl with golden blonde hair and silver eyes glancing down at me as if my mere presence offended her. The dress she wore had a neckline that barely avoided being scandalous and all the accents and gems made it clear that she wanted everyone to know who she was. I did my best to keep a neutral expression, bowing my head as Tritetia did the same.


    ¡°I am indeed Isadora¡¯s son,¡± I said smoothly, my voice calm despite the irritation prickling at the edges of my patience. ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°You mean your mother didn¡¯t even tell you how to recognize your own family?¡± the girl sneered and I hummed thoughtfully, resisting the desire to roll my eyes. If she was insisting she was family, then she was Amalia Norac, the only child of the Emperor¡¯s sister and future Grand Duchess. The Grand Duke and Duchess were known to be polite and kind to those who lived in their duchy, and I forced a smile as I bowed my head again.


    ¡°Forgive me, cousin. I must admit that I didn¡¯t recognize you at first,¡± I started, glancing back up to see her expression. From what I knew, she was about sixteen, and she must have thought that I would simply cave to her because she was older, a triumphant smirk settled on her round face. Not a chance .¡°But I didn¡¯t think the daughter of the Grand Duke would be so mean.¡±


    Her smirk immediately disappeared, and I watched as she tried to keep composure. Isadora had warned me Amalia was a bit hot headed, but this seemed like more than simple pettiness¨Cthis felt like jealousy. I held her gaze steadily, unbothered by the way her silver eyes narrowed slightly, irritation flickering across her face.


    ¡°I think it''s worse that I¡¯m not allowed to learn about my own cousins until the rest of the empire,¡± Amalia managed and I chuckled slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my fault, cousin. Perhaps you should discuss such with Grandmother and Grandfather,¡± I continued, keeping my tone light but firm. Amalia''s expression twisted, and I could tell she hadn¡¯t expected me to throw that back at her. For a brief moment, her silver eyes flickered toward the Emperor and Empress, and I saw the flicker of anger in her expression. ¡°After all, they are the Sun and the Moon of Naera; the rest of us merely follow their light.¡±


    Amalia¡¯s expression twisted further and I smirked slightly as I realized her issue. She was upset that she wasn¡¯t a member of the Imperial family, and since Isadora was nearly twice her age, she had decided to take out her frustrations on me, someone younger than her. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was trying to goad me into making a scene so she could accuse me of belittling her or something worse, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain her petty jealousy.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, cousin, but I¨C¡±


    ¡°There you are. I wondered where you had gotten off too,¡± the scent of something earthy and slightly sweet tinged with magic filled the air, and I turned to see the man approaching us. I immediately recognized his short brown hair and hollow black eyes, forcing myself not to squeeze Tritetia¡¯s hand as my anger grew. Amalia immediately changed her expression, shifting from anger to joy as she clung to him, as if he was her entire world. ¡°I had someone I wanted to introduce to you.¡±


    ¡°I was just talking to my new cousin,¡± Amalia cooed, smiling up as the man patted her arm. ¡°After all, it¡¯s my first time meeting him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he finally turned to look at me, and I forced myself to meet his gaze with an expression of neutrality, despite the way my stomach churned. ¡°Good evening, Young Star. I am Duke Miller¡¯s eldest son, Seymour.¡±


    I nodded as he bowed, my eyes taking in his appearance. He was taller than he had been three years ago, his features more refined with age, but I would have recognized him from scent alone. That magic weed he always smoked, the slight hint of sun and sand from where he accompanied his father to Pyraxia and worst of all, the scent of disinfectant that clung to his hands. Unlike Yssac, who seemed to have been defanged, it was clear that Seymour had not changed from my previous life.


    Yssac was the man who had ordered my mother¡¯s death, but it had been Seymour who mutilated her body. He had an unhealthy obsession with magic, and developed a hobby of dissecting magical beings and creatures to try and understand how their magic differed from a human¡¯s. Yssac had given my mother¡¯s body to him so Seymour could see if eating Kapral¡¯s flesh had affected her in any way, and I still remembered the dismissive and disappointed way he talked about her. How he had simply dumped her body in the lake near his home, denying my mother the right to be buried.


    Hatred simmered beneath my skin, but I swallowed it down, keeping my expression calm. Seymour was watching me, his black eyes scanning me with a kind of lazy curiosity, as if he were appraising something in a shop rather than looking at a person. I forced my grip on Tritetia¡¯s hand to remain steady, keeping my breathing even as I spoke.


    ¡°It was not my intention to keep my cousin¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no matter. You are family after all, and I have yet to join,¡± Seymour rebutted and I felt a shiver run my spine. I recalled Seymour talking about a wife once or twice when he met with Yssac, but I had never realized it was the Emperor¡¯s niece that he had married. No wonder Marquess Blackwood made sure to keep Duke Miller on his side as he plotted to detrone Caspian. ¡°And I take this lovely one is Princess Tritetia?¡±


    ¡°A pleasure to meet you,¡± Tritetia managed quietly, keeping her gaze down as she introduced herself, but I could see Seymour appraising her. Tritetia being half sea-beast wasn¡¯t a secret, as it was fairly common for people in Aehorus to be of mixed blood, and I had no doubt that Seymour was already imagining what he wanted to do. The way his gaze flickered over Tritetia, lingering for a second too long on her hands, her throat, her barely exposed collarbone; he wasn¡¯t looking at her like a person. He was looking at her like his next subject.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about Aehorus, although I have sadly never been,¡± Seymour managed, his voice calm and charismatic as he continued to dissect Tritetia with his gaze. ¡°I would love the chance to learn more about your home.¡±


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to smile. If Seymour was interested in Tritetia, then I would use that to my advantage. ¡°Tritetia often spends her summers here at the palace. Perhaps you and my cousin can visit while she¡¯s here and we can make up for lost time.¡±


    Seymour¡¯s eyes lit up and I knew he had taken the bait. On the surface, my words made sense; now that I had been presented publicly, I would be allowed to invite people to my personal palace for visits. Since Amalia was only a few years older than me, it made sense that I would invite someone close to my age and Seymour would be allowed to come with her as her fiance. It came off as a mature decision, and one most of the nobility would take note of.


    But I knew Seymour wasn¡¯t thinking of political gain. He had dismissed me the moment he saw Tritetia and I could already see him considering the best way to satisfy his sick curiosity.


    ¡°That sounds like a wonderful idea,¡± Seymour said smoothly, flashing a smile that was likely meant to be charming. ¡°I¡¯m sure Amalia would love to become better acquainted with her cousin as well.¡±


    Amalia¡¯s expression faltered slightly, as if she hadn¡¯t quite planned on being included in the arrangement, but she recovered quickly, nodding with forced enthusiasm. ¡°Of course. We should make an outing of it. Perhaps a private gathering where we can speak freely without all this noise.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best, cousin,¡± I beamed, doing my best to seem young and naive. Amalia likely only found me annoying, a typical kid who still didn¡¯t know how to filter what I said. Everything I said earlier was appropriate for a teenage boy that had been approached with hostility, and now I merely seemed like I wanted to spend time with another boy. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be nicer next time we meet.¡±


    ¡°I will be, cousin,¡± Amalia managed, but I could see the way her jaw tightened ever so slightly, her silver eyes flickering with something unreadable. Perhaps she hadn¡¯t expected me to hold my own against her so easily, or maybe she was simply annoyed that I had maneuvered her into an invitation she hadn¡¯t particularly wanted. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter and I took a deep breath as Seymour finally pulled her away to introduce her to someone else.

 Chapter 27

    I turned away from the door as Tritetia closed it, determined to make my way out of the main palace before anyone noticed. After our encounter with Seymour, Tritetia seemed shaken up and unwell, so I used the excuse of escorting her to a guest room as a way to finally leave the ball. For her part, she didn¡¯t seem to be faking it, and she barely managed to say thanks as I dropped her off.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to find my way back outside, and I began my silent walk across the garden back to Isadora¡¯s palace for the last time. Tomorrow morning, I would be escorted to my own palace, and I would no longer be as restricted. Since I was no longer a secret, I would be allowed to invite people into my palace, and I would be free to leave and explore the capital with my own guards for protection.


    ¡°As if,¡± I muttered, glancing up at the cloudy night sky. No human could protect me better than I could protect myself, but I wouldn¡¯t have much of a choice. Caspian had made me promise not to try and fight as a condition for helping me with my changes, and I had already agreed. It meant I would have to continue playing the part of a human teenager, even if the idea of listening to the knights annoyed me.


    I paused in my walk, the moon managing to peak out from the sparse clouds passing overhead. The garden was quiet, the only sounds being the rustle of leaves and the distant hum of music still drifting from the ballroom. The garden path stretched ahead of me, the lanterns casting a soft golden glow on the polished stone. A few petals stirred as I walked again, brushing past the carefully trimmed hedges and flowering vines that framed the walkway. Every step brought me closer to the decision I didn¡¯t want to make, the weight of it heavier than the ornate jacket still clinging to my shoulders.


    The conversation I needed to have was simple; nothing more than a few words and a request that would have seemed obvious.  But I¡¯d been putting it off for days, wanting to wait until I could confirm with Tritetia that it wouldn¡¯t change anything. Even if I hadn¡¯t been expecting to see her tonight, she had still confirmed that the decision I had made was the right one. Even if it made my heart ache.


    The rest of the walk passed in a blur, and it didn¡¯t take long for me to see the dark silhouette of Isadora¡¯s palace. I could only hear the faintest noise from inside, which meant most of the servants were either asleep or had snuck off to the main palace to see the ball. But it didn¡¯t take me long to recognize the two shapes in the doorway, both standing as if they had been expecting me all night.


    Seeing Yssac stand behind my mother, a tired grin on his face, was still a sight I couldn¡¯t get used to. Despite being equals, this Yssac, a Yssac freed of his father¡¯s influence, treated my mother with respect and deference. He never overstepped her decisions, and regularly came to her for advice when Caspian gave him a task. A part of me found it karmic, but another part worried. While I preferred this version of him over who he had been, he couldn¡¯t be Caspian¡¯s aide forever. Eventually, he would be the new Marquess of Blackwood and unless he found his own spine¡­


    He¡¯d just be someone else¡¯s puppet.


    ¡°Took you long enough,¡± Yssac¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts and I frowned as I met his gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d stay so long.¡±


    ¡°Isa made me promise to stay for a few hours,¡± I mumbled, accepting my mother¡¯s hold as she pulled me inside. ¡°You know I don¡¯t feel cold.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve told you before, just because you don¡¯t feel it doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t freeze,¡± my mother insisted, fussing over me as Yssac took my jacket. I managed a slight smile as I watched her, but the guilt pressed in behind my ribs, tightening every time she looked at me with that soft-eyed affection. I eventually looked off into a distant corner, frowning as I waited for her to finish.


    Yssac, thankfully, seemed to pick up on my mood and offered a quiet nod before stepping back, his hands slipping into his coat pockets with an ease that almost passed for nonchalance.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Well since you¡¯re in good hands, I¡¯ll be in my room if you need anything,¡± he said instead, his voice lower, more careful. ¡°Have a good night, you two.¡±


    I gave a short nod in return, watching as he disappeared down the hallway, the soft tread of his boots muffled against the rug that lined the corridor. The silence he left behind felt louder than it should have, and for a moment, I fidgeted, not sure what to say as my mother finally finished her fussing, none the wiser about my mood.


    ¡°Now,¡± she started, turning away from me to pick up the lantern she had brought to the door. ¡°You should be packing for tomorrow instead of reading.¡±


    ¡°Ma.¡±


    ¡°Although if I know you, you¡¯ll read anyway and it¡¯ll take¨C¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± The change in my voice finally made my mother pause, but I still couldn¡¯t meet her gaze as she turned to look at me. ¡°I¡­ need to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Cy?¡± My mother didn¡¯t hesitate as she came back to my side, her voice immediately soft, concerned in the way only a mother¡¯s voice could be. She tilted her head slightly, trying to catch my eyes as she reached up to brush a few stray hairs from my forehead.


    I swallowed hard, my throat suddenly too tight, the words catching somewhere just behind my teeth. I had played the conversation out in my head a dozen times; practiced exactly how I wanted to voice my thoughts so it didn¡¯t sound like I hated her, that I was trying to run away again. But now that I was standing here, watching her look at me like I¡¯d disappear if she looked away, I hated it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± I exhaled slowly, trying to force the words that didn¡¯t want to come. ¡°I¡­ think you should stay here. In Isadora¡¯s palace.¡±


    Her brows furrowed just slightly, not in confusion, but in that quiet, measured way she always wore.  She simply folded her arms, minding the lantern as her stance shifting from worry to calm. I knew she was waiting for me to explain further, but I hesitated, my chest twisting as I searched for the right lie to coat the truth.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to deal with Valaine,¡± I shifted my weight, hating how heavy the words felt already. ¡°You know how she gets when she can¡¯t get her way, and I don¡¯t want her using magic just too¨C¡±


    My words were cut off as I felt my mother¡¯s arms around my neck, and I froze, staring at the lantern she had set back on the floor. She wasn¡¯t squeezing me tightly, but the warmth of her embrace stole the air from my lungs. She just held me, one hand smoothing over the back of my neck, her fingers brushing against the fabric of my shirt.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to want space, Cyran,¡± she whispered, her voice steady and soft. ¡°You don¡¯t need to make excuses with me.¡±


    I swallowed hard, but the lump in my throat refused to budge. I wanted to tell her she was wrong. That I didn¡¯t want space from her. That the idea of waking up without her nearby made me feel like I was back in that small room, holding her limp body, begging time to rewind. I wanted to scream that it wasn¡¯t space I wanted, it was safety, to know that she would live. That the poison already fated to crawl through her veins in less than two years would never touch her.


    But all I managed was a shaky breath.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown so fast,¡± she said with a small smile, pulling back just enough to cup my face. ¡°When¡­ your father died, I was worried how we would get by in Polec. If I would be able to take care of you, if we would even make it to your thirteenth birthday.¡±


    ¡°Ma¨C¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain wanting space, Cyran. You¡¯re growing up, and it¡¯s about time for you to stop clinging to your mother so much,¡± my mother interrupted and I noticed the tears in her eyes, but I knew they weren¡¯t sad tears. The smile on her face told me she was proud, that she was happy, but also that this moment was bittersweet. ¡°I¡¯m proud that you¡¯ve grown into such a mature boy.¡±


    I finally lost my composure, wrapping my arms tightly around my mother¡¯s shoulder, fighting to resist the tears that wanted to come. I knew if I started crying, my horns would manifest and I had done well to hide my transformation from her so far. She would eventually find out, but I didn¡¯t want her to learn the truth on the last day we had together. I buried my face in her shoulder instead, letting the warmth of her arms around me be the anchor I needed to stay grounded. I didn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t¡ªnot without the whole truth spilling out of me in a way I couldn¡¯t take back. All I could do was hold on, tightly, selfishly, wishing there was some version of the world where I didn¡¯t have to let go.

 Chapter 28

    ¡°Welcome to Arvendon Palace, Young Star Trohka.¡±


    I glance up at the new palace, taking in the sight of the place that would be my new home. It was further back from the entrance, behind both the main palace and Isadora¡¯s and it had actually taken the better part of the morning to get here, even by carriage. A part of me wondered if I was being hidden away, but Caspian had assured me that it was normal for children not meant for the throne to be placed further away from the gates.


    Caspian stepped out of the carriage behind me, his boots crunching softly against the polished stone as he started guiding the servants to gather my things. Arvendon Palace was less grand than the others, not as imposing as the main palace or as refined as Isadora¡¯s, but there was a certain quiet elegance to it. Ivy clung to the older stone walls, and warm amber light glowed behind tall, arched windows. The garden out front had been recently trimmed, though not recently enough to hide the way it had once been neglected. It had the air of a place remembered, then forgotten, and now recalled again.


    I brought my gaze back down to the man and woman in front of me, both a decade or so older than my mother. They kept their heads bowed, obviously waiting for me to acknowledge their greeting.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I finally offered, watching as they raised their heads. The man was lean and dignified, with brown, straight hair pulled back to reveal a fine, time-worn face with green eyes. A well-kept moustache framed his mouth, graciously complementing the strong lines of his nose. There was something quietly fortunate about his features, the kind of handsomeness that lingered in memory more as a charm than a statement.


    Beside him, the woman held her posture with a calm confidence. Silver curls framed a furrowed face touched by time but not unkindly so. Her brown eyes were shuttered, unreadable, yet her smooth skin and the graceful slope of her cheeks softened her presence. She looked like someone who had gambled often and won just enough, as if luck was her best friend.


    ¡°I am Sir Tavian and this is Lady Nyssara,¡± the man finally continued, motion to the woman beside him. ¡°We look forward to serving you as you become a shining light for Naera.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I offered, but the words felt hollow as I followed them back into the palace. After all, I would only be staying here until Isadora took the throne and she could officially have her own heir, but that was something only I, my mother, and the Imperial couple knew. The scent of lemon oil and older stone lingered in the air, undercut by something subtler¡ªdust, maybe, or time. Arvendon Palace wasn¡¯t lifeless, but it didn¡¯t hum with the same kind of movement as Isadora¡¯s had.


    As I passed the threshold, I noticed how the foyer bore no portraits. The walls had been freshly cleaned, and the floors polished, but there was a stillness in the air that made it feel like something had been stripped away, as if a ghost still lingered in the stones. I didn¡¯t say anything, simply following Tavian and Nyssara as they led me through the main corridor, pointing out rooms that I barely glanced at. The sitting room, the east parlor, the formal dining hall that hadn¡¯t seen a guest in years. They finally stopped before a pair of wide, ornate doors made of dark-stained wood, polished to a dull gleam.


    ¡°This is the royal suite,¡± Nyssara said, voice smooth, eyes fixed somewhere just over my shoulder. ¡°It has been prepared for you according to your preferences, as requested by Lady Isadora.¡±


    The space was large, with a high ceiling and tall windows that let in soft morning light through gauzy curtains. A canopy bed stood at one end of the room, dark sheets folded tight against the mattress. The walls were lined with more shelves than I expected, and while most of them were bare, a few already held some books that I could only guess Isadora had provided for me. The desk by the window had a single, polished inkpot and a set of blank journals, while a pair of armchairs faced a hearth that had already been lit, its fire modest but warm.


    ¡°Will I be taking classes in here?¡± I asked, slightly confused as I heard Caspian join us.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°No. You will be taking lessons in the study with me from now on, as long as I¡¯m here. If ever I can¡¯t attend, Isadora will teach you instead,¡± Caspian answered, the same usual neutral expression on his face and in his tone as he spoke. ¡°Your schedule is the same, although obviously you won¡¯t have any lessons today.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± I answered, immediately walking past Caspian to head to the library. Being taught by Caspian and Isadora was better than the Baron, who was now teaching Valaine and it meant I was closer to the information I wanted. Information about the connection between dragons and Naera, and why Kapral turned against the empire he had once sworn to protect.


    As soon as I stepped into the library, I leapt up to one of the high windows, not bothering to choose a book. After all, I had no intention of reading today, and instead I smoothed my hair back from my face, allowing my horns to manifest. Once I did, whispers from different corners of the palace filled my ears and I closed my eyes, leaning back as I took it all in,


    ¡°Did you see the new prince? He¡¯s so mature.¡±


    ¡°A looker for sure.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one Isadora brought from the south with his mother?¡±


    ¡°Hush! We aren¡¯t allowed to talk about him.¡±


    The last voice dropped into a whisper so soft I barely caught it over the crackle of the library¡¯s fire. I let the sound travel, the voices barely audible but distinct enough to separate. Somewhere near the kitchens, maybe a floor below, judging by the echo and the scent of warm bread, I could hear the two maids. Their footsteps were light, but their words carried through the air like a draft under a door.


    ¡°I thought it would be another decade before we had a master again,¡± one of them said, hushed and reverent. ¡°I¡¯m glad to know that this palace won¡¯t be so quiet anymore.¡±


    ¡°I know! I was worried they were only keeping us around because of his death, but I¡¯m glad that¡¯s not the case,¡± the other breathed and I shifted, straining to hear their conversation above all of the other noise. ¡°Letting another child live here must mean they¡¯re no longer suspicious, right?¡±


    ¡°We can hope. They banned giving Valaine her own palace after what happened, and the poor girl doesn¡¯t even know about her brother,¡± the first sounded heartbroken as she said it, her voice thinning with a kind of fragile disbelief that had clearly lingered for years. ¡°It¡¯s not right, pretending he never existed. I know it¡¯s the Imperial way, but she should know. He was her brother.¡±


    ¡°He died before she was even born,¡± the second maid murmured, quieter now, almost to herself. ¡°But maybe they plan to tell her when she¡¯s older? She¡¯s still so young after all.¡±


    ¡°I suppose, perhaps they will ease her into the truth,¡± the first answered, their voices finally settling as they started to do their chores in the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m just happy we have a new master to serve. We should all do our best to make sure our Young Star stays safe this time.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    I leaned back against the stone frame of the window and let the words sink in, the hum of truth turning over slowly in my chest. I had always understood why Imperial children weren¡¯t introduced until their thirteenth birthday; the younger a child was, the more vulnerable they were to assassination, manipulation, or political leverage. I had also been aware that there must have been another child I didn¡¯t know about as soon as I heard Galene mention the person that made Isadora shun magic.


    A prince; a child who had lived and died long before I was ever born. A boy whose name had been buried deeper than the roots of the palace walls, scrubbed from record, memory, and bloodline alike. I had no doubt that he was tied to all the questions I had about the empire and dragons, and my mind raced as I tried to think of a plan. The maids hadn¡¯t spoken a name and I had no doubt they were likely told to not speak it out loud, especially if they were all suspected in his death.


    ¡°I know you can hear me, Cyran.¡±


    Caspian¡¯s voice cut through the noise of the palace, and I frowned as I realized he was standing outside, and from the lack of noise, he was alone. I sat up slightly, waiting to see what else he would say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back tonight. Since it¡¯s just you here, meeting in your room will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I whispered to the empty room, annoyed by the quiet chuckle I heard from Caspian. I didn¡¯t doubt that he could guess I was annoyed that he knew I was eavesdropping, and I didn¡¯t doubt for a second that he¡¯d bring it up the next time we spoke. Still, I leaned forward and rested my arms on my knees, my horns catching the faintest shimmer of light in the glass as I watched the carriage start to pull away.


    I glanced out to the faint outline for the other palaces, and I could even see the fourth palace that would eventually belong to Valaine. I closed my eyes, allowing the whispers fill my ears as I listened to the palace come alive with my arrival.

 Chapter 29

    I didn¡¯t bother to look up as my door opened, Caspian walking in without knocking. I had heard him as soon as he arrived, and Caspian knew me well enough to know that I was ignoring him on purpose. He slowly closed my door before simply standing quietly, waiting, as if offering me space to decide how this conversation would go. The fire in the hearth cracked faintly, shadows flickering across the dark walls of my room, but Caspian didn¡¯t move from his place. I could feel his presence, the slow, deliberate weight of it, not heavy or invasive¡ªjust constant.


    ¡°You¡¯re quieter than usual,¡± I muttered, still not turning around. It was a lie but one that broke the silence nonetheless.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t come to talk.¡± His voice was low, composed as always, like the sound of steel sliding into its sheath. I scoffed, not bothering to shift from the armchair I was curled up in. ¡°I came to see how you¡¯re adjusting.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to adjust to. Life here isn¡¯t much different than it was with you and Isa, although it is quieter without Valaine constantly complaining,¡± I huffed, still keeping my eyes on the fire. I hadn¡¯t asked anyone to light it, but it had been lit when I returned to my room after dinner. Even though it was spring now, the nights were apparently still cold, and someone likely thought to warm up my room for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about adjusting to the palace,¡± Caspian clarified and I tilted my head slightly, finally glancing at him from the corner of my eye. He hadn¡¯t moved, but the flicker of the firelight caught on the sharp lines of his face and his gaze remained unreadable.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, more harshly than I intended, turning my face back toward the flames. ¡°You don¡¯t need to check in like I¡¯m some kid away from home for the first time.¡±


    ¡°You are a kid away from home for the first time,¡± he replied evenly. I clenched my jaw, my hands curling tighter around the arms of the chair. ¡°And you¡¯re not fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to being alone,¡± I muttered, my voice barely above a whisper. Caspian didn¡¯t answer, but I heard as he stepped forward finally, approaching me where I sat. I didn¡¯t look up as he stood over me, but I could tell from his breathing he was preparing for me to lash out.


    ¡°You hate being here and you miss her. You¡¯re scared.¡±


    I flinched. The words struck harder than I expected, because they were true¡ªand because hearing him say them aloud made them feel too real. I felt the heat build in my chest, shame and anger tangling so tightly I couldn¡¯t tell where one began and the other ended.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it for her,¡± I said through my teeth, turning away from Caspian¡¯s gaze more. ¡°I need people to stop seeing how important she is to me. I won¡¯t be able to hide it once that dragon comes back and confirms what I am.¡±


    ¡°Pretending is not doing, Cyran. I¡¯ve told you that before,¡± Caspian¡¯s voice was low as he spoke, and every word stroked the fire in my chest. ¡°If you try to suppress how you feel, it will explode when you don¡¯t want it to.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think about it¡ªI just moved. One moment, I was sitting in the chair and the next I was standing, my hands reaching for Caspain¡¯s throat. He didn¡¯t flinch, he barely moved as he grabbed my wrists, barely straining as he held me in place. I pushed for only a moment before I realized what I was doing, and I could see my horns and eyes reflected in Caspian¡¯s gaze. Scales rippled across my arms and up my throat as I panted, struggling to get my emotions back under control.


    ¡°I told you you need to mature without her, but I didn¡¯t tell you to pretend you don¡¯t love her,¡± Caspain continued, his voice as calm as ever. No strain, no anger, just¡­ there. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to come here alone.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± I insisted, looking down at the floor as I struggled to relax my hands, to swallow the anger, fear and frustration that filled me. I couldn¡¯t tell Caspian about my previous life, about Tritetia¡¯s visions, about how all of this was just to make sure my mother didn¡¯t die in two years. Caspian was too smart, too insightful and if I gave any hint of the truth, he would quickly put together the rest. ¡°I had to come alone.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Silence settled between us again, thick as the shadows clinging to the corners of the room. Caspian¡¯s grip on my wrists didn¡¯t tighten, but he didn¡¯t let go either. He was patient, almost infuriatingly so. I could feel his eyes on me, not judging, not accusing, just watching. Waiting. The heat in my chest hadn¡¯t gone, but it had dulled under the pressure of my breathing, the crackle of the fire, and the fact that Caspian still hadn¡¯t so much as blinked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t scare me, Cyran, nor are you dangerous to me,¡± he said quietly, finally releasing my arms and stepping back. A fresh wave of anger surged through me at his words, but I forced myself to swallow it; I didn¡¯t need to be reminded how easily he had cut me down in my first life. ¡°But if you keep letting your emotions get ahead of your mind, you will be dangerous to yourself and to those you want to protect.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. The words lodged themselves somewhere between my throat and my stomach, stuck in the gnawing pit of guilt and frustration that had lived there since the moment I told my mother she had to stay behind. I turned away again, dragging one hand through my hair and feeling the sharp edges of my horns scratch across my fingers. I hated how easily Caspian could pull the truth out of me, hated how he always knew when I was lying, even when I convinced myself I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll do weapons training,¡± Caspain¡¯s words made me look up again, and he still had the same serious and calm expression. ¡°Somewhere to put that energy before it turns on you or the people you care about. You¡¯ve already proven you need it.¡±


    I wanted to argue, but I knew I couldn¡¯t. My outburst had already proven I had a long way to go in controlling my emotions, and being a teenager again certainly didn¡¯t help. Even in my first life, the majority of my changes happened after my thirteenth birthday, when my emotions often got the better of me and made my body change faster than I was prepared for. I simply nodded, sighing as my horns finally faded away.


    ¡°I used to be the same way.¡±


    Caspian¡¯s soft tone pulled my eyes back to him, more than the words themselves. His face hadn¡¯t changed, still carved in that mask of steady restraint, but something flickered just beneath the surface¡ªold memory, maybe, or the shadow of something long past.


    ¡°I was angry all the time, although I had less of a reason to be,¡± he went on, folding his arms behind his back with that same controlled posture he always had. ¡°I grew up always knowing what I was and why I had to hide it, but it didn¡¯t make it any easier.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell me what you¡¯re mixed with?¡± I asked, but Caspian¡¯s soft smile told me his answer.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in time,¡± was the same reply he always gave, and I shook my head, merely looking back to the fire as I climbed back into the chair. ¡°I was lucky enough to have my parents help me navigate through everything but I can empathize how isolating it can feel to be different.¡±


    Caspian¡¯s honest admission made me frown, suddenly feeling like a small child and not someone who had already lived to be an adult once. I knew how to swallow my emotions, to let them fester and build until anger and grief was all I had, but I had never learned how to manage them. I couldn¡¯t deny that having Caspian''s help allowed me to master my abilities faster, and paired with my knowledge of what I would eventually be able to do, it was an advantage that helped more than he knew.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I muttered at last, burying my face into my knees. ¡°For lashing out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re learning. Better to be me than a human who can¡¯t handle you.¡± Caspian shrugged and I huffed, hating even more that he was right. ¡°Tomorrow, in the courtyard. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± as soon as I agreed, Caspian turned and left, the silence filling the room with a finality that was somehow both comforting and suffocating. The door clicked shut behind him with the same soft control he used for everything, leaving behind only the low hiss of the fire and the echo of everything he hadn''t said. Every silence between his sentences felt intentional, heavy with meaning, and I¡¯d spent enough time around him to start recognizing when the unsaid things mattered more than the spoken ones.


    I exhaled slowly, the tension I¡¯d been carrying finally bleeding out of my shoulders as I slumped deeper into the chair. The flames cracked quietly in front of me, throwing slow, dancing shadows across the walls, and I let my eyes drift shut. There was no peace in the stillness, but there was clarity, the kind that only came after anger burned itself out. I missed my mother; it was that simple and that unbearable as I heard the lack of her presence.


    ¡°Sleeping like that will break your back. Don¡¯t make me pick you up and force you into that bed.¡±


    I smiled softly as I heard her fussing at me, complaining about me curling up in the chair. Slowly, I stood again, dragging myself over to my new bed, waiting for me to grace it with my presence. Even if she wasn¡¯t here physically, I carried her with me everywhere, just as I had done after she died. It would take a while to get used to not hearing her in the palace, but she was safe. She was cared for.


    For now, that was enough.

 Chapter 30

    I held the stance as Caspian walked around me, his steps the only noise in the courtyard. I knew he was examining my form, looking for weakness and poor posture as the weight of the axe remained steady in my grip. The Dririan axe was one I could wield with a single hand, even though it was considered massive by human standards. The haft was thick and polished smooth from use, the double-bladed head gleaming where the morning light caught its edge. It had been gifted to me from family members in Polec once I made my public debut, so it was appropriately sized for a thirteen-year-old boy. Caspian has said he was sure I could handle a full size one, but to keep suspicions low, he intended to make me use the training axe.


    My muscles burned from the repetition, my body already coated in a light sheen of sweat despite the cool summer breeze rolling through the palace grounds. But there was something satisfying about the ache, something real and grounding about the way the axe pulled at my arm with every swing. I could feel my heart thudding in my chest, could feel the familiar rhythm of strain and breath that only came from days of constant training.


    Caspian made sure I started my days outside, training with the axe until he decided I was done, and then lessons until lunch. I usually had my afternoons to myself, which I spent in the library looking for new books that hadn¡¯t been in Isadora¡¯s palace. I had only found a few, and they still hadn¡¯t contained any of the knowledge I was looking for. My suspicions that the books I wanted were in the main palace only grew, but I knew I wasn¡¯t allowed in the main palace unless I was personally invited.


    ¡°Good,¡± Caspian¡¯s voice broke me from my thoughts, and I straightened slightly, loosening my grip as I relaxed the stance. He was still circling me, slow and methodical, his hands tucked neatly behind his back. Every step he took was deliberate, his gaze focused not on my weapon, but on how I moved with it¡ªon how I carried its weight, how I allowed it to become an extension of myself rather than just a tool in my hand.


    ¡°Your balance is improving,¡± he said after a moment, finally coming to a stop a few paces in front of me. ¡°You¡¯re adjusting to the weapon¡¯s draw, but you still overcompensate on your left swing. That could be exploited if someone catches the pattern.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I admitted, letting the axe rest against the ground for a moment, the flat of the blade catching the sun. ¡°I¡¯m still figuring out how to keep the momentum without dragging my shoulder.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll learn. Dririan axes are unwieldy by design,¡± Caspian said simply. ¡°The trick is not fighting its weight. You guide it, but you don¡¯t try to control it too tightly. Too much tension will throw you off.¡±


    Caspian reached for the weapon and I let him take it as he shifted his own stance. Just like me, it was obvious he could wield the axe one handed, but he gripped it with two hands, even if his grip was different from me. Where I had relied on strength, Caspian relied on precision. His lower grip on the haft was loose, almost relaxed, but when he moved, it was with fluidity that made the weapon seem light¡ªlike it belonged to him. He guided it through a series of practiced arcs, each swing carving the air with controlled intention, no wasted motion. His movements were quiet, his steps deliberate, the muscles in his arms shifting only as much as necessary. It was obvious that no matter what weapon Caspian held, he could master it in a short time.


    I watched carefully, the ache in my arm fading beneath my focus. He wasn¡¯t showing off, and there was nothing performative in his demonstration. It was quiet mastery, a kind of discipline I hadn¡¯t seen before¡ªlike every part of his body had memorized the weight of the weapon so thoroughly it no longer required thought. Just clean, intentional movement that cut the air in front of him with the ease of someone who had learned the language of the blade and spoken it fluently for years. I wasn¡¯t even sure he was trying to teach me at that moment. He was just¡­ moving. Practicing the same as I was, showing me what it looked like when every strike served a purpose.


    When he finally let the axe fall still, he turned it over in his hands, inspecting the edge the same way he had inspected my form¡ªcalm, calculating, without judgment. Then he offered it back, and I took it without a word, adjusting my grip as I waited for his next instruction.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today,¡± he said simply, stepping back. ¡°Cool down, then clean your weapon. If it dulls, you¡¯ll have to sharpen it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I pulled the weight of the axe against my shoulder, already shifting my stance again out of habit. But Caspian didn¡¯t move to leave immediately. His gaze lingered on me for a moment longer, unreadable as ever.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving this afternoon,¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Near Pyraxia. There¡¯s been a report of a creature harassing merchants along the border. It¡¯s apparently on the Naeran side, so I¡¯ll be dealing with it,¡± he replied, his tone devoid of urgency, as if he were discussing the weather or another lesson. I nodded, knowing that Caspian wouldn¡¯t tell me more unless he thought it mattered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for at least a week,¡± Caspian continued, brushing a speck of dust from his cuff with the same indifference he brought to all matters. He only seemed to show emotion if he found something amusing, although I doubted that those who didn¡¯t know him would be able to tell the difference. ¡°Which means Isadora will be overseeing your lessons until I return. You¡¯re to treat her instructions the same as mine.¡±


    I tightened my grip on the axe at that, not out of annoyance but because I had been waiting for this. I schooled my expression into something neutral, mirroring his as I fought to hide my excitement. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Caspian gave a brief nod, his gaze still steady on mine. He didn¡¯t ask if I had anything to say and he didn¡¯t warn me not to get into trouble while he was gone. Others likely thought he was treating me this way because I wasn¡¯t his actual son, filled with empathy for his indifference, but I didn¡¯t doubt Caspian would treat his actual children this way. Stoicism seemed to just be who he was, and it didn¡¯t bother me in the slightest. In fact, I preferred how he treated me with respect, even if it was respect for a child rather than an adult.


    After another moment, he turned and left, his footsteps quiet on the stone. I watched him go until he disappeared into the corridor leading back toward the front of the palace, then adjusted my stance again. I went through the cooldown motions more from habit than necessity, the burn in my limbs already fading as my mind shifted gears.


    A glow beneath my shirt caught my attention and I quickly finished my routine, sliding the training axe back into the rack. I had to fight the desire to grip the crystal under my shirt as I darted back into the palace, my steps already carrying more urgency than I meant to show. It wasn¡¯t quite time for lunch yet, so I decided to head to the library, knowing it would be just as private as my room. After all, only members of the imperial family older than twelve were allowed in the libraries, and I nodded as the door opened for me.


    As soon as the door closed behind me, I leapt up into my window, glancing out to watch Caspian make his way back to Isadora¡¯s palace. I finally pulled the crystal from underneath my shirt, holding it tightly as Tritetia¡¯s voice came from the small blue crystal.


    ¡°What is it, Tritetia?¡± I kept my voice even, not wanting her to hear the slight anticipation in my voice.


    ¡°I¡­ wanted to let you know your mother¡¯s future is the same,¡± her voice was soft, almost a whisper, and it didn¡¯t take me long to tell she was in the alcove. Valaine¡¯s voice was carrying through the garden, clearly looking for Tritetia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to reach out¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m sure Valaine has insisted on having all of your time, especially since you¡¯re here so early this year,¡± I leaned back in the window, allowing a slight smile on my face. ¡°I was going to invite you to my palace so we could talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to come?¡± I asked, noticing the hesitation in her voice. Not being able to see her face made it harder to guess why, but knowing Tritetia, she was probably torn between wanting to come and not wanting to impose. As we had gotten older, it didn¡¯t take long to notice how much Tritetia wanted to be left alone and not dragged around by Valaine. ¡°I can show you some books I found in the library here.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m not Naeran¡­¡±


    ¡°No one can stop me if I bring the books out of the library,¡± I chuckled, watching as Caspian¡¯s dark form finally disappeared from sight. ¡°I do it all the time and no one stops me. Besides, one of the books might have what we¡¯re looking for.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay,¡± I barely heard Tritetia¡¯s voice as Valaine¡¯s got louder and I resisted the desire to laugh as I could hear her scrambling. ¡°I¡­ I have to go before¨C¡±


    ¡°Go. I¡¯ll send an invite later.¡± I released the crystal as I spoke, letting a true smile spread on my face. With Caspian leaving, I finally had the opportunity I was looking for. To invite Seymour and Tritetia to my palace and let Seymour set the stage for me to kill him. The sooner I could eliminate him. the better, and considering his father was likely one of the merchants affected by the monster, his estate was likely empty. I could easily confirm the truth by reaching out to Yssac, but I didn¡¯t want to raise any suspicions that I was interested in Seymour.


    ¡°Time to play,¡± I muttered to myself as I leapt down from the window, quickly heading out down to my room. I didn¡¯t usually visit my room during the day, but if I wanted a chance for my invitation to reach Amalia and Seymour in time to have them visit when Tritetia did, I needed to send it as soon as possible. Yssac had changed, but Seymour had not.


    Better to behead the beast before it could bite.

 Chapter 31

    ¡°Presenting Lady Amalia and Lord Seymour.¡±


    I glanced up, feigning surprise as Tritetia looked up as well, Seymour and Amalia stepping into the drawing room, Amalia seemed surprised to see Tritetia with me, but Seymour barely managed to hide his smile as his eyes immediately landed on her. The sent of the magic weed was enough to almost make me gag, meaning he had smoked it on the way over, but I fought to maintain my composure.


    ¡°Cousin! I didn¡¯t expect you today,¡± I finally spoke, my voice light with practiced ease, even as I closed the book in my lap and gestured for the servant to bring in another set of refreshments. ¡°Tritetia and I were just reading. You remember her from my debut, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Amalia blinked once, but she recovered quickly, forcing a smile as she stepped further into the room, Seymour walking in step as they sat down. ¡°Of course. She is just as beautiful as she was that night.¡±


    Tritetia stood, brushing her hands nervously along the sides of her skirt as she offered a quick, polite bow. ¡°Thank you, Lady Amalia. It¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    Seymour remained quiet, his smile holding just long enough to make it clear he had no intention of looking away from her. Tritetia kept her gaze low, barely glancing at him as she resumed her seat beside me, her fingers lightly brushing the edge of her book in a way I had already come to recognize as her default attempt to ground herself. I didn¡¯t miss the subtle way her body turned slightly toward me instead of them, as if I might be some sort of buffer.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Tritetia,¡± he said at last, his voice smooth and pleasant, low enough to force attention. ¡°I had wondered if you would still be in Naera considering how warm our summer is predicted to be this year. Even my father mentioned it was unusually hot.¡±


    ¡°His father is the head of trade with Pyraxia,¡± Amalia quickly intervened, her tone full of praise as she smiled. ¡°A shame what is happening right now.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ something wrong with the trade?¡± Tritetia managed softly, still keeping her head down as she spoke. I had no doubt she was avoiding looking into their futures, but with it only being us in the room, she couldn¡¯t avoid the conversation. I sighed, leaning back into the couch.


    ¡°Caspian mentioned something about a monster near the border, I think?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It seems some sort of beast has appeared and been attacking my father¡¯s merchants when they return,¡± Seymour offered, but I could hear the lack of urgency in his voice, a theatrical sort of concern that didn¡¯t quite match the gravity of what he described. ¡°No one¡¯s been killed, not yet. But there have been¡­ complications. Frightened horses, shattered cargo, that sort of thing.¡±


    ¡°One would think the Imperial family would be eager to solve such a crisis, wouldn¡¯t you agree, Tritetia?¡± Amalia pushed and I resisted the desire to roll my eyes. Despite the way I had spoken to her at my debut, it was clear Amalia saw me as more of a nuisance than a threat. If Tritetia disagreed with Amalia, then she would look as if she didn¡¯t care about common people, but if she agreed, then she was speaking out against the family she was being hosted by. If this conversation was being had in front of Isadora or Caspian, Amalia could easily be accused of conspiracy, but she was counting on me not knowing that.


    ¡°I mean, Caspian left a few days ago to go deal with it,¡± I answered, glancing toward the window so I seemed utterly disinterested. ¡°He left the same day, so maybe he just found out?¡±


    ¡°Considering it can take awhile for word to travel, it''s possible,¡± Seymour spoke before Amalia could rebuff me, and it was clear they weren¡¯t exactly on the same wavelength. Seymour had come here to see Tritetia and satisfy his curiosity about her nature; Amalia was here to see if she could use Tritetia as a weapon against the Imperial family. ¡°I¡¯m sure Prince Caspian will take care of the matter.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, me too,¡± Tritetia finally answered, and the room quieted for a moment after her words, the silence long enough that I could hear the delicate sound of her fingers brushing against the spine of the book again. She wasn¡¯t trembling, but her posture had become even more careful than before, her shoulders straight but guarded, as if she were bracing for something she hadn¡¯t named aloud. ¡°But... to answer your question, the... the heat doesn¡¯t bother me very much, as long as I¡¯m near water.¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Ah I see,¡± Seymour¡¯s eyes lit up, and he leaned forward just slightly, the polite curve of his smile sharpening into something too smooth to be genuine. ¡°Then you must come to the lake near my estate. It¡¯s at its peak this time of year¡ªfields of summer flowers all around it, and the water is as clear as glass. I think that could be a nicer way to spend our visit than being stuck inside a palace.¡±


    Tritetia fidgeted next to me, and I knew she was uncomfortable with the idea. After all, both of us were younger than Amalia and Seymour and while logically we could leave with them as our guardians, Tritetia never liked to leave the palace unless she had to. I remained silent, pretending to be uninterested as Amalia spoke up.


    ¡°Oh that would be great! My aunt always praises the Duchess for how bright her Vodalla flowers are. They are difficult to grow, but somehow Seymour¡¯s mother always manages,¡± Amalia pressed, beaming a bright smile as Tritetia continued to play with the book in her lap. ¡°You simply must see them, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d love how vibrant they are!¡±


    I chanced a look at Tritetia and I noticed she had glanced up at me. She seemed to ask if I thought it was a good idea and I shrugged. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Vodallas either, but they¡¯re just red flowers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you have that opinion, Cyran. Vodallas have a tie to Naera¡¯s history,¡± Seymour chuckled and I looked up, offering him a flat expression and the kind of vague, half-interested nod I¡¯d learned to perfect at formal dinners. ¡°It¡¯s said only those who understand suffering and true pain can grow them.¡±


    ¡°Lots of things have ties to Naera¡¯s history, Doesn¡¯t mean I want to spend the day staring at them.¡± I replied, my tone dry. ¡°But I suppose if Tritetia wants to go, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Her breath caught, barely audible beside me, and I felt her shift again, subtle and uncertain, but when I glanced over, she was no longer looking at the book. She was looking at Amalia, then Seymour, and finally at me. ¡°If it¡¯s not¡­ too much trouble.¡±


    ***


    Seymour settled into his seat as the carriage rumbled on the pavement, pleased with the outcome. It had taken a lot of convincing to get Amalia to agree to Prince Cyran¡¯s invitation, but it was worth it as they all sat in a carriage on their way to his estate.


    Honestly, the timing couldn¡¯t have been better; his father was at the border, concerned with the loss in his profits from the monster attacks and his mother was off visiting her sister in a different city. His younger siblings were unlikely to leave the main part of the estate, and he would make sure they didn¡¯t have reason to.


    What Seymour hadn¡¯t anticipated, what still irritated him, even as he leaned back with every appearance of lazy contentment, was that Cyran had chosen to come. He understood why of course; Tritetia was foreign royalty and even if Amalia was related to the Imperial family, she was not in a position to supervise Tritetia leaving the palace. Still, Seymour had hoped that Cyran¡¯s odd reserve and habit of disinterest would lead him to decline. Tritetia, shy and pliant as she was, had never struck Seymour as someone who would raise her voice, much less alarm. But Cyran... Cyran had a way of being silent that unsettled Seymour, a way of being present without participating that made it hard to tell how much he saw.


    But, if anything, Seymour would make sure he was the one directing the rhythm of the day. He crossed one leg over the other and cast a brief glance toward Cyran, who sat across from him with his usual air of detachment. The prince had his chin resting against his fist, elbow propped on the window ledge as he stared out at the passing landscape like it bored him. Next to Cyran, Tritetia sat small and stiff, her hands folded tightly in her lap, eyes focused on the delicate embroidery along the edge of her sleeve. She hadn¡¯t spoken since they left, hadn¡¯t even reacted when Amalia had taken the seat beside her, practically pressing their shoulders together.


    Amalia would take Tritetia to the lake, eager to see if the girl could be manipulated. If her demeanor told Seymour anything, he knew his fiance would be disappointed and that meant Amalia would have no problem leaving the poor girl alone. A waiting servant, and well-timed excuse from Seymour to leave Cyran alone, and he would have the time he needed. His curiosity burned and he forced himself to keep from staring at the young girl across from him.


    He would have to start slow, just to test how well she healed. From what he had heard, sea beasts had the fastest healing factor besides dragons, which meant vivisecting her should be easy to do without leaving lasting scars.


    Well, visible scars.


    Seymour smiled to himself, nodding as Amalia asked him some asinine question he hadn¡¯t really heard. It was nice to have a wife with more power than him, so naive and full of her own goals that she never really questioned what he did. She wasn¡¯t stupid, thankfully, but she was far from astute; a political creature more than a calculating one, and that suited Seymour perfectly. Her pride worked like armor, thick and gleaming, and as long as he didn''t threaten her sense of superiority, she rarely looked deeper.


    The carriage rolled to a gentle halt outside the estate gates, the rhythmic creaking of wheels slowing into silence as the footman stepped down to open the door. Seymour stood first, offering a hand to Amalia, then to Tritetia, who hesitated only for a second before placing her delicate fingers in his. He felt the faint tremor in her grip, the twitch of resistance she masked with a bow of her head. Seymour grinned, his entire being giddy with excitement.


    ¡°Welcome to my humble estate.¡±


    ***

 Chapter 32

    I watched as the servant finished laying down each of the refreshments, a bit of a nervous tremble in his fingers as he adjusted the silver tray¡¯s position. Without saying a word, it was obvious at least some of them knew about Seymour¡¯s disturbing habits, and were concerned when Tritetia walked off to the lake with Amalia. I waited until the door shut softly behind the servant before I finally stood, stretching my legs slowly as I chuckled to myself.


    Seymour had looked smug when he offered to escort me to the drawing room, and I had been more than content to let him think I¡¯d fallen for the act. His voice had the same oily pleasantness it always did, the kind that sounded polite if you weren¡¯t listening closely. I answered in half-phrases, offered noncommittal nods, and let my attention drift to the room¡¯s windows like I was bored. When he excused himself a few minutes later, claiming something about a servant needing direction, I didn¡¯t ask questions.


    I pushed my hair back as my horns manifested, feeling the scales spread under my shirt. I didn¡¯t want them on my arms, and I frowned as I saw my hands covered in the black and gold scales. My hands couldn¡¯t change into claws yet and I examined them, considering what the best action would be as I listened. Most of the servants were whispering to each other, worried about what Seymour would try to do to Tritetia while the few out of the loop merely talked about my presence.


    It took a while, but eventually I heard Amalia¡¯s voice, and she didn¡¯t sound pleased. Her tone, sharp and clipped, carried across the lawn, and became clearer as she got closer to the house.


    ¡°¡ªno sense in trying if she won¡¯t speak,¡± she was muttering to herself, clearly annoyed that Tritetia had not turned out to be the puppet she wanted her to be. She was still walking with purpose, her heels tapping with far more frustration than grace, and I leaned closer to the window to make sure I saw her path. She was heading back toward the main house alone.


    Which meant Tritetia wasn¡¯t with her.


    I let go of the curtain, letting it fall back into place with a dull hush as I turned from the window and moved for the door. Seymour was already gone, and Amalia had returned by herself; so far everything was unfolding as I had expected. I stepped into the hallway, quiet despite my boots against the polished floor, and I took in a deep breath. It was harder to discern which way Seymour had gone since the house stank of the weed he smoked, but the slight scent of disinfectant was easier to trace. I knew I would be able to manipulate any servants I met as long as I used my eyes, and so I began my slow journey through the estate.


    I was careful to monitor my pace, listening for Seymour¡¯s footsteps amongst the noise of his estate. If I moved too quickly, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to catch Seymour in his secret lab. If I got there too late, then Isadora and Caspian would be held responsible for what happened to Tritetia. My mother¡¯s protection depended on them, and I doubted Amalia would be as willing to make the same deal with me, even if I tried to intimidate her with what I was.


    I eventually reached the lake, and it didn¡¯t take long for me to notice the crushed Vodallas, a clear path in their wake from where someone had been dragged against their will. I sighed, turning to follow the obvious path; no doubt Seymour hadn¡¯t bothered to try and hide his tracks because he didn¡¯t think anyone would follow. Halfway around the lake, I could just make out the shape of a narrow door tucked into the base of a garden wall¡ªnearly overgrown with ivy, but not quite enough to conceal the newer hinges or the scuff marks along the threshold. A keyhole glinted faintly in the filtered light, but I didn¡¯t bother with it.


    I grabbed the handle and yanked the door back, surprised by how easily it opened. Had Seymour even bothered to lock it?


    The air that met me was colder, laced with the sharp bite of something chemical and unpleasant, like burnt herbs and rotting citrus. The faint hum of enchantment, likely something baked into the stones or the fixtures themselves, crawled under my skin like the ghost of static. My boots struck the stone floor in slow, deliberate steps as I descended the narrow staircase that twisted beneath the earth.


    Another door waited at the far end, heavy and reinforced, the kind with a bolt designed to keep people in, not out. As I continued toward it, I could hear Seymour¡¯s voice as if he was standing next to me, and his words quickened my pace.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Your skin is already iridescent, even though you haven¡¯t shifted yet. Are these scales?¡± Shuffling and then a small moan of pain. ¡°They are! And they are in layers. If I keep plucking, will I reach your muscles?¡±


    I pushed the door open, not bothering to move quickly. Seymour was standing with his back to me, too focused on Tritetia¡¯s shoulder as he continued to pluck at her scales. Tritetia had her eyes closed, barely struggling against the straps that bound her to the slap and I could tell even from where I stood they were covered in spirit runes. Considering Seymours subjects were all magical beasts, it was a smart precaution for him to take.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Seymour exclaimed, standing proudly as he held a bloody scale to the light. He still hadn¡¯t noticed me in the doorway and I leaned against it, watching as he examined it with a sick fascination. ¡°So, you are more sea beast that your appearance suggests. Lets get that dress out of the way, I need to¨C¡±


    Seymour finally stopped as he noticed me in the doorway, and I couldn¡¯t help the smile on my face. I didn¡¯t bother with my golden eyes, letting him take in the sight as I glared with my green ones. My black and gold horns, gleaming in the soft lights, the scales that covered my hands and disappeared under the sleeves of my shirt. A part of me was sad my wings hadn¡¯t manifested yet, but I knew what I had was enough to make Seymour pause.


    ¡°Another one?¡± Seymour whispered, almost in awe, and I noticed as he put down the tongs, reaching for the sword that leaned next to the slab Tritetia laid on. ¡°Truly, the gods are smiling on me today. Two perfect subjects, so much to learn.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer, merely sidestepping Seymour as he lunged for me. The runes glowed brightly on the sword and it was obvious if he managed to cut me with it, I would have been paralyzed from the magic. I let his momentum carry him forward before I reached for his arm, twisting his wrist to make him drop the blade. I quickly caught the handle before it hit the floor, then pivoted hard, slamming the hilt into Seymour¡¯s throat.


    He choked, stumbling backward, but I didn¡¯t give him a chance to recover. I stepped forward and swept his legs out from under him with one smooth movement, watching his body hit the stone floor with a crack that echoed through the chamber. I looked down at him, panting lightly from the short burst of motion, and raised the blade without a word.


    ¡°Prince Cyran, wait¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see a reason to, Lord Seymour,¡± I hissed back, my body burning with my anger. Here he was, the man who had desecrated my mother¡¯s body and then tossed it into the very lake I had walked by. Here he was, scared and wide eyed as I held his own weapon against him.


    ¡°Cyran, don¡¯t!¡± Tritetia¡¯s voice made me glance up, and I noticed she had managed to remove whatever gag had been shoved into her mouth and she was yelling to the ceiling, the strap around her neck keeping her from sitting up. But if she couldn¡¯t see me, then how¡­


    Seymour moved, but I quickly moved the blade to his throat, stopping the movement before he could try to find something else to attack me with. I kept my eyes on Tritetia as she coughed, clearly struggling to talk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. You can¡¯t kill him.¡±


    My jaw tightened as I lowered the blade, turning my attention to the pathetic man on the floor. My eyes darted to the table with his tools and I grinned, reaching with my free hand to grab one of the scalpels.


    ¡°You should thank her Highness, Lord Seymour. Thanks to her, I won¡¯t kill you,¡± I spoke calmly, not trying to talk like a child. For the first time since being reset, I allowed myself to relax, to speak with all the hatred and anger I still carried for those who had taken my mother from me. ¡°But you had best be quick.¡±


    ¡°Prince Cyran, I¨C¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± I grabbed his throat as I dropped the sword, forcing two of my scaled fingers into his mouth. Seymour¡¯s eyes widened with fear, and I couldn¡¯t help the smile that spread across my face at seeing his expression. If I couldn''t kill him, then I would still make sure he couldn''t hurt my mother. ¡°I can¡¯t exactly allow you to talk about what you¡¯ve seen today. So, I¡¯ll just have to make sure you can¡¯t.¡±


    I pressed the scalpel against Seymour¡¯s tongue and he finally started to struggle, understanding what I meant to do. But even at seven years younger than him, I was easily able to hold him in place, ensuring he would not escape my grip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Seymour, unlike you, I don¡¯t intend to take my time,¡± I murmured, more to myself than anyone else. ¡°After all, I also need to remove the offending eyes who dared to look at what they shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    I pressed the blade down, steady and cruel, carving through flesh with the precision Seymour had so admired in himself.

 Chapter 33

    ***


    Tritetia tried to ignore the screams she heard, wishing that she could cover her ears as she listened to the blood pool in Seymour¡¯s mouth. Not because she felt sorry for him; after all, he had been ready and excited to do far worse to her than what Cyran was doing to him. No, it was because the sound of the scalpel scraping against flesh, the wet crunch of muscle being severed, reminded her too vividly of her own dreams. The memories weren¡¯t clear¡ªmore like flashes of sensation than images¡ªbut the sharpness of it was the same.


    That thin, metallic tang in the air.


    The clatter of metal on stone.


    The splash as she was thrown into the ocean.


    Tritetia closed her eyes tightly, trying to block it out, trying to pretend it wasn¡¯t happening. She pressed her head back against the table, every muscle in her neck tense beneath the strap that kept her still. Her fingers twitched, curled slightly from where her hands had been bound to the stone, and she focused on that instead; the pressure against her skin, the way the runes pulsed faintly against her wrists. Focus on the present. Not the sounds.


    She didn¡¯t sob, didn¡¯t cry, didn¡¯t beg Cyran to stop. Not because she wasn¡¯t shaken, she was, but because Seymour deserved it. If Cyran didn¡¯t silence him now, he would come back again, would try again. Still, she had to clench her jaw to keep her stomach from twisting.


    Then hands, warm and steady, against her arms moved to undo the straps. She flinched at first, but didn¡¯t resist as Cyran worked to free her, his hands still slick with Seymour¡¯s blood. He saved the strap around her next for last, and only when it fell away did Tritetia finally allow herself to breathe deeply. Her chest expanded in a sharp inhale, lungs seizing from how long she had held the air in. Her head tipped slightly as she sat up, but the room tilted with it, and the world felt a few degrees off-kilter.


    Tritetia was surprised as Cyran scooped her into his arms with ease, like she weighed nothing at all. There was no strain in the motion, no hesitation in his grip, just the solid strength of someone who had made his decision and would not be changing his mind. Tritetia stiffened instinctively at first, but as they left the room, she let her body relax into his hold. His chest was warm through his shirt, and she pressed her cheek faintly against it, her fingers curling in the fabric near his shoulder.


    Cyran said nothing as they moved through the hidden corridor, but his anger had not faded. She could feel it radiating off of him, simmering just beneath the surface in the way his arms were too tense, his steps too measured. When they emerged from the hidden door and into the sunlight again, he finally stopped, shifting her weight slightly so she could stand on her own. It wasn¡¯t long after that his hand slammed into the wall behind her, and Tritetia kept her eyes on the grass around their feet.


    ¡°Why did you stop me?¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it cut like a blade. ¡°He is a risk every minute he still breathes.¡±


    ¡°Cyran¨C¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tritetia flinched as Cyran cut her off, and the heat that radiated off him was no longer comforting, but reminded her of the dragon she still saw when she looked into his future. ¡°Why did you stop me from killing my mother¡¯s tormentor?¡±


    Tritetia swallowed hard, her mind racing as she fought with the words she didn¡¯t know how to say. After all, it wasn¡¯t the first time Tritetia had tried to use the knowledge from her dreams to stop something from happening, but she also knew she couldn''t talk about it. Even if she tried, her throat would feel tight, like a hand had wrapped around it from the inside, squeezing each syllable back into her lungs before it could escape.


    Tritetia didn¡¯t have to look up to know Cyran was staring at her, breathing heavily, golden eyes alive with fury and the flickering light of what he was. She could feel her legs start to shake and she knew she needed to answer before she lost control over her transformation, before her fear cost them both her human form.


    ¡°If¡­ If you killed Seymour, then¡­ Amalia¡­¡± Tritetia paused, surprised by the words escaping her. She¡­ could talk about it?


    ¡°What about that brat?¡±


    ¡°Amalia would blame it on the royal family,¡± Tritetia finally looked up as she spoke, both surprised and emboldened by the fact she could actually speak. Her throat wasn¡¯t closing up, she didn¡¯t feel like she was suffocating. She could speak! ¡°Think about it. If he¡¯s dead, killed by a magic blade while a prince is visiting, Amalia could twist that however she wants.¡±


    Cyran tilted his head slightly, clearly considering her words as Tritetia looked away again. They were still about the same height, but it was clear that Cyran would likely outgrow her, especially since she was using magic to suppress her own body. She just needed more time, time to¨C


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Cyran¡¯s voice was still angry, but there was a new thread woven into it¡ªcautious, sharp curiosity. He was listening now, and Tritetia took another deep breath, praying that the words would continue to be heard.


    ¡°I know Amalia,¡± she whispered, eyes fixed on a patch of trampled grass. ¡°I know how she thinks. What she¡¯s capable of. If she thought killing Seymour would win her something, she¡¯d do it herself and paint herself as the grieving fianc¨¦e. Don¡¯t underestimate how much she wants to be Empress.¡±


    Cyran remained quiet, but Tritetia let out a sigh of relief when Cyran finally leaned back, no longer pinning her. She glanced up as Cyran took a deep breath, his horns retreating back into his forehead as the scales rippled away to reveal his skin. Once all hints of his draconid nature was hidden, Tritetia yelped as he picked her up again, quickly walking straight into the lake.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Cyran!¡±


    ¡°We need to leave. Seymour should be found before he bleeds out and we can¡¯t be seen covered in blood,¡± Cyran spoke and Tritetia nodded, thankful for the warm day and Cyran¡¯s high body heat as he carried them out of the water. ¡°Falling into the lake accidentally while looking for Seymour is good reason to leave.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Tritetia agreed quietly, gather her skirt into her lap as Cyran headed for the estate. It was the best she could do to try and hide her body through the sheer fabric, and Tritetia was thankful for Cyran¡¯s disinterest in her. He wasn¡¯t the type to pay attention to anatomy, and certainly not now, not when his attention was still half-anchored in that cold, underground room and the man bleeding out inside it. Tritetia could feel the tension still in his arms, though it had dulled now, coiled into something heavier. Not rage anymore¡ªsomething like calculation, or weariness but she didn¡¯t press him. The silence between them felt strangely safe, and she didn¡¯t want to break it.


    ***


    The knock on my door was sharp but not frantic and I shrugged as the door opened, not bothering to move from the armchair. I had expected my mother and Isadora to check on us as soon as we got back, but I guess Tavian and Nyssara hadn¡¯t thought to mention the trip until the rumors reached the palace.


    As soon as the guards saw me carrying Tritetia, they hurried us back and I chose to keep Tritetia in my palace instead of sending her back to Isadora. Seeing how more withdrawn Tritetia was on the ride back to the palace, I started to feel¡­ wrong for using her as bait. Her shoulder had already healed, but she still absently stroked it, as if some part of her body still remembered the pain. I don¡¯t think she blamed me, but the guilt was there, dull and persistent, chewing at the back of my thoughts like a whisper I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    My mother beat Isadora to me, frantically checking me over as I did my best to curl up more in the chair.


    ¡°Are you hurt? Tell me that boy didn¡¯t touch you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ma,¡± I huffed, although I didn¡¯t try to make her stop fussing over me. Isadora remained silent, her gaze fixed on me in that way she always did when she was trying to figure out what wasn¡¯t being said. I didn¡¯t meet her eyes, just let my mother smooth her hand over my hair and check me for bruises I didn¡¯t have. Something about the tension in her shoulders told me that if I stopped her, she¡¯d spiral.


    ¡°And Tritetia?¡± Isadora stepped forward after a moment, giving my mother a reassuring pat on the arm before crouching in front of me, eyes scanning my face. ¡°Is she fine?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, just shaken. I figured she didn¡¯t want to deal with Valaine,¡± I admitted, not going into anymore detail. I didn¡¯t doubt that Isadora was smart enough to put together that the ¡°wild magical beast¡± that had attacked Seymour was either me or Tritetia, but of course, Seymour¡¯s father was likely doing everything to suppress the fact we had been there. If it came out that Seymour had been attempting to dissect a foreign princess, the rumors would quickly change from feigned sympathy and disgust, to full blown outrage. ¡°He pulled a few of her scales.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Isadora stood, her hands folding behind her back, and I watched her mouth twitch. Not with hesitation, but with something harder; disgust or maybe guilt. My mother was less restrained in her reaction, her lips parting in a sharp gasp as her fingers curled tighter against my shoulder.


    ¡°Scales? He actually¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He knew what he was doing,¡± I said quietly, doing my best to seem reluctant to talk about it. My own feelings were a mess after seeing how much the encounter bothered Tritetia, and I didn¡¯t want to think about it more than I had to. Isadora didn¡¯t ask any more questions, instead looking toward the nearest window, toward the golden light filtering in through the glass, like she was watching something else entirely.


    ¡°You are not allowed to leave the palace without my permission first,¡± she said finally. Her voice wasn¡¯t dramatic or over-wrought, just tired. Tired in the way that so often came with responsibility. ¡°I know you merely wanted to spend time with Amalia, but you put yourself and Tritetia in danger.¡±


    ¡°I¨C¡±


    ¡°And I am sorry you two were ever in danger,¡± Isadora didn¡¯t allow me to speak, her tone dropping as she turned fully toward me, something close to regret darkening her expression. ¡°I never bothered to look too closely into Seymour since Amalia is only my cousin, but I¡­ suppose we¡¯ll need to be more careful. I can promise he¡¯ll never be allowed anywhere near the Imperial Palace outside of formal events.¡±


    Her voice was quiet, but I could feel the weight of it settle over the room while my mother hovered nearby, arms still lightly wrapped around my shoulders. I didn¡¯t say anything; there wasn¡¯t much I could say without risking the truth, and I didn¡¯t trust the walls of my own palace enough to speak it out loud.


    ¡°What about their engagement?¡± I eventually asked, keeping my tone soft even as I watched Isadora¡¯s face closely. I didn¡¯t care about the engagement itself, but I wanted to know how far she would go. How much she meant her apology.


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡± Isadora sighed, dropping her face into her hands. ¡°Since we can¡¯t acknowledge that it was Tritetia he attacked, I have no right to interfere with a non-imperial engagement. On top of that, Amalia is insisting on marrying him if he survives. He may only be a duke¡¯s son, but it seems she¡¯s willing to overlook everything else.¡±


    I frowned with Isadora¡¯s answer, thinking back to what Tritetia had said. It was clear she definitely understood Amalia better than I did, and I was starting to believe her when she said not to underestimate her. Amalia wasn¡¯t loyal to Seymour because of love or principle; she was loyal to what he represented. If Seymour survived and she chose to marry him, while few would look down on him because of his hobby, she could always twist it to be that he was doing it for the greater good. She then becomes the empathic Grand Duchess, so in love with her betrothed that she married him even after such a tragic accident.


    After all, Seymour could no longer talk or see, so there was no one to argue against her words, not unless I wanted to put Isadora and Caspian on the spot for allowing Tritetia to be hurt. I sighed heavily, choosing to stare at the fireplace to hide my annoyance. Just like how I had overlooked how my trap would hurt Tritetia, I hadn¡¯t even considered how it could help Amalia. I was lucky Tritetia stopped me from killing him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to get some rest,¡± Isadora finally offered and I glanced up my at my mother. She smiled at me gently, stroking the hair from my face one more time.


    ¡°I won¡¯t sleep in your room, but I¡¯ll feel better if I¡¯m here with you tonight,¡± my mother said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. There was something in her eyes I didn¡¯t want to push against; as if she was imagining that it was me on that table instead of Tritetia. Whatever it was, it wrapped around her like armor softened by time, and I didn¡¯t have the heart to make her take it off.


    ¡°All right,¡± I murmured, leaning back into the chair and pulling the blanket closer around my shoulders. ¡°You can stay.¡±

 Chapter 34

    The Dririan axe thudded against the practice post, sending a jolt up my arm that I barely registered anymore. Sweat clung to my neck and temples, despite the wind tugging at my shirt and whispering through the courtyard. Even without Caspian present, I kept to his training schedule, maybe even stricter than he would¡¯ve made it. The ache in my muscles gave shape to the days, the bite of the axe in my palm kept my thoughts from drifting too far into the questions I still didn¡¯t have answers to.


    I paused mid-motion, the axe poised in the air for a moment before I brought it down again. This time, the post splintered slightly, and I let the axe fall with a hiss of breath. I stared at the damage in the wood, forcing my shoulders to roll loose and let the tension bleed out.


    Seymour had lived, just as I expected him too, but apparently they had been able to repair most of the superficial damage to his face. In order to help make it seem like Seymour had been attacked by a beast, I had made sure to leave shallow, uneven cuts across his cheeks and jaw, mimicking the kind of frantic swipes a cornered magical creature might leave behind. Not enough to ruin him, but enough to suggest that he¡¯d only barely survived. Whatever priests his father summoned had been skilled enough to preserve the symmetry of his face, aside from the obvious loss of his eyes and tongue.


    The story being passed around was exactly what I had feared; Amalia wasted no time telling everyone that Seymour had been studying the increasing magical disturbances along the border, and that one of his specimens had escaped. No one questioned why Seymour had been working alone or what he¡¯d been doing with a beast that apparently only he had captured. The lie was just palatable enough to be swallowed whole and once his father appeared with a corpse of the supposed beast, there was no reason to look deeper. There were still those who found his research repulsive, considering most magic beasts were at least sentient, but those voices were quickly drowned out.


    I lifted the axe again, preparing to continue my routine. Seymour was alive, yes, but he was voiceless, blind, and effectively leashed. The best he could hope for now was Amalia¡¯s stubborn ambition carrying him through the wreckage of his life like some kind of relic. And while it irritated me that his reputation had been salvaged, at least he couldn¡¯t tell anyone the truth and his threat to my mother had been eliminated. It was something to be grateful for, despite the mess I had made in my rashness.


    Tritetia returned to Isadora¡¯s palace a few days after we returned, although from the gossip among the servants, she was more or less ignoring Valaine. She had also been ignoring me, but I was taking it better than Valaine was. After all, I still didn¡¯t know what to do with the slight twinge of guilt I felt toward using her, and if Tritetia actually blamed me, I found myself unsure of what I would even say.


    I dragged the axe into its downswing again, letting the weight of it carry through the motion. The cracked post finally gave way and split clean down the middle, tumbling in two halves across the courtyard stone with a dull knock. I left the axe where it landed and stood over the wreckage, breathing in the silence that followed.


    I didn¡¯t like any of this. Protecting my mother was supposed to be simple and yet, things were more complicated than they had ever been. I couldn¡¯t even ask Tritetia is my mother¡¯s fate had changed when I hadn¡¯t even asked if she was alright, and I hated not knowing how much my actions may have cost me. Every part of the plan had made sense when it was just thoughts in my head but it was now obvious that nothing was as simple as I wanted it to be.


    I wiped my face on the sleeve of my tunic and turned from the broken post, not bothering to reset it. The practice yard looked empty with no Caspian standing at the edge, arms crossed and eyes sharp. At first I welcomed the lack of critique, but now that it had been gone for several days, it felt like a weight had been misplaced. Like I was swinging into air.


    I walked across the yard, slipping back into the quiet halls of Arvendon palace. My servants mostly kept to themselves, greeting me if I happened to walk by, but none ever sought me out. Tavian and Nyssara gave me daily updates on the goings-on, but I only pretended to be interested. It was to get me into the habit of running an estate, but I wasn¡¯t actually allowed to make any decisions yet. Isadora and Caspian were still the final decision makers, so I didn¡¯t see much point in the formalities of pretending to govern.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I didn¡¯t bother changing out of my training clothes as I passed the main corridor toward the study, where I knew Isadora was already waiting to start my lesson. She still hadn¡¯t started teaching me Naeran history, although she had promised to ask the Emperor and Empress about allowing me to learn. Of course, that had been before the whole Seymour incident, and I could only hope that my stunt hadn¡¯t soured her willingness to fight that particular battle on my behalf.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    I paused as I heard the surprised tone in Isadora¡¯s voice, glancing ahead to the study door. It was closed like always, but I pressed myself against the stone anyway, allowing my horns to manifest. As soon as I did, I recognized the subtle pattern of Tavian¡¯s breathing, but he seemed¡­ panicked.


    ¡°All of them, save Prince Caspian himself, perished,¡± Tavian repeated and I frowned, not daring to move closer to the door. That couldn¡¯t be right; Duke Miller had returned to the capital only two days after his son was injured and Seymour had said no one died. If the beast harassing his men was so strong that only Caspain had survived encountering it, then how had any of the merchants escaped unscathed?


    ¡°How? All of those men were trained by Caspian.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the details, your Highness. Only what the letter from him says. All the men with him have perished, and he is secretly making his way back to the Palace to avoid news of his injuries,¡± a piece of paper rustled in Tavian¡¯s hand, and I could guess he was handing it to Isadora to read. ¡°It says he¡¯ll leave it up to you to decide how to announce the outcome, but he wants the families compensated for the fallen.¡±


    Silence filled the room as Isadora read, and I strained to make out the subtle shifts in her breath¡ªlow and measured at first, then brittle. There was always something exacting about Isadora¡¯s quiet; like every moment of it was a calculation in progress. Not the same as Caspian¡¯s quiet, which was often louder than his words.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t even say what they fought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure His Highness plans to tell you in person.¡±


    ¡°If Caspian isn¡¯t forthcoming, that means something is off about what they faced,¡± Isadora sighed heavily, and I heard as she crumpled the letter before tossing it into the fireplace. The slight flare of the flames as it devoured the offering filled the silence, and then: ¡°We¡¯ll tell the truth. The cost was heavy, but Caspian and his men managed to slay the beast.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Summon Duke Miller to the palace. We¡¯ll need to discuss how to protect his merchants going forward,¡± I quickly moved further into my hiding space as I heard Isadora sit down, a clear sign that she was done discussing the matter. My horns disappeared just as Tavian opened the study door, walking past me as he hurried to follow Isadora¡¯s orders. I waited until the door swung closed again to step out, considering what I had heard.


    Nothing like this had happened before. I didn¡¯t think much of it when Caspian said he was heading for Pyraxia, but if the Crown Prince had been injured while dealing with a monster threat, there was no way the Marquess wouldn¡¯t have heard about it. In fact, Blackwood would have been elated and likely would have treated me and my mother to a special dinner, as he often did when he received news that pleased him. Yet, we never had a special dinner until after my fourteenth birthday, when Isadora¡¯s coronation was delayed due to Caspian being sent to Driria for three years.


    I slowly began toward the study, my thoughts even more jumbled than they had been before my training session. Now¡­ now Caspian was returning to the Imperial Palace in secret, injured enough that he didn¡¯t dare risk anyone knowing exactly what he had fought at the border. And Caspian wasn¡¯t the type to conceal his injuries out of pride. He hid them when the truth was worse than anyone could stomach.


    Was it because of me? Had I changed things too much?


    What did this mean for my mother?


    The thought made my throat tighten, and Caspian¡¯s words from years earlier echoed in my head again.


    If you really want to protect her, you need to let her go.


    I stopped just outside the study door, not bothering to knock. I need to talk to Tritetia; whatever guilt I felt, I would swallow it, push it aside in order to face her. If she needed an apology I would give it; if she needed me to beg, I would do it. But I needed to know.


    I needed to know what I had done wrong.

 Chapter 35

    The night was quiet as I stepped into the garden surrounding Isadora''s palace, taking extra care to not be spotted as I made my way to the alcove. My lesson with Isadora had gone by quickly and I feigned being exhausted to spend the rest of the day in my room. I asked Tritetia to meet and she had luckily agreed, and I spent the time writing down everything I remembered from my previous life. It had never seemed important to do before, but with the shift in events, I didn¡¯t want to trust my memory alone anymore. I needed to lay it out, piece by piece, in case I missed something, in case there was something I overlooked that was shifting the future.


    The path crunched under my boots, but I moved lightly, not wanting to draw attention from the few servants lingering about. It was clear Caspian hadn¡¯t returned yet and I followed the path with more confidence once I was sure no one was watching. It didn¡¯t take long for me to reach the hidden space and I was slightly surprised to see Tritetia waiting inside. We were starting to get too tall for the space so she was sitting on the dirt, wrapped in what seemed to be a heavy blanket.


    ¡°Is it cold?¡± My voice made her look up quickly, but she shook her head, pulling the blanket tighter around her shoulders.


    ¡°Not very, but I was in my pool before I came outside.¡±


    ¡°Pool?¡±


    ¡°When¡­ sea-folk go through puberty, our body temperature can vary wildly. Having a pool where we can control the temperature is¡­ needed until our bodies level out,¡± Tritetia explained quietly, and I noticed an empty portion of the blanket she had left for me to sit on. I didn¡¯t mind sitting on the ground, but I said nothing, taking a seat beside her as she gripped the rest tightly. ¡°I just¡­ don¡¯t want to get sick.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I murmured, stretching my legs in front of me as I leaned back on my hands. I could hear the rustling of leaves overhead, the soft creak of branches as the breeze moved through the trees. Tritetia¡¯s explanation made sense. I hadn¡¯t considered how puberty would affect someone like her¡ªhow different it must be from mine. I knew next to nothing about sea-folk biology, though I imagined even if I asked, Tritetia didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    She hadn¡¯t looked at me properly since I sat down, and I knew it wasn¡¯t just the cold. This was the first time I had been near her since the carriage ride back to the palace, and I took a deep breath, trying to untangle my thoughts. A part of me understood it was wrong to ask about my mother when I hadn¡¯t ever asked if she was alright, but I also couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. She was alive; wasn¡¯t that enough? Why was she so bothered by being hurt, and why did it make me feel so guilty?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t looked.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t bother to hide the surprise in my voice as I looked at Tritetia, but she was keeping her gaze to the dirt in front of us. Her hair hid most of her expression and I watched as she twisted a strand of it absently around her finger.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t looked,¡± she said again, a little clearer this time. ¡°At your mother¡¯s future. I¡­ haven¡¯t had the chance.¡±


    I frowned. If anything, I would have imagined that my mother would have immediately sought Trietia out after I told both her and Isadora what happened. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She came to see me, but¡­I want to be left alone,¡± Tritetia¡¯s voice remained soft, but I could hear the tension in the way she spoke. ¡°I¡­ haven¡¯t really left my room. Valaine stands outside my door every chance she gets, and I¡­ I just¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±


    I watched her hand drift to her shoulder, and I felt my chest tighten. I had expected she was avoiding Valaine, but I had underestimated just how tenacious the eleven-year-old could be. Tritetia had effectively cut herself off from the world just to get peace from the princess, and I looked back out the opening of the alcove. I couldn¡¯t see much of the dark garden, but I could hear it¡ªsoft clicks of insects stirring in the grass, the rustle of wind brushing across the hedges. Still, the silence between us lingered longer than it should have.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The word stuck in my throat for a moment, but I pushed it out anyway. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I heard as Tritetia shifted next to me but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at her. I barely understood why I was apologizing, but I didn¡¯t want to risk she would infer the truth from my expression. That I had used her as bait to get to Seymour.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve kept him in sight,¡± I continued, leaning forward on my hand as I rested my elbow on my knee. Lying was easy when there was an easy alternative to apologize for, but it did little to ease the tension in my chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t think¡­ I thought he might say something disgusting or be annoying, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d do that. I should¡¯ve known better.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t blame you, Cyran.¡± I finally glanced over to notice Tritetia had moved her hands to her lap and she was playing with the fabric of her dress. ¡°You¡­ came to help me.¡±


    ¡°I heard Amalia returning to the estate without you and it worried me, so I went to look for you. Amalia was mean to me so I was worried she had pushed you in the lake or something,¡± I continued, then tension winding tighter as I continued to lie. ¡°Seymour¡­ tormented my mother because of me, but I didn¡¯t think he would attack you.¡±


    ¡°Still, there¡¯s only so much you could have done. We¡¯re only thirteen,¡± Tritetia continued, her voice barely louder than the breeze slipping through the leaves. ¡°Even if you had tried to argue with him¡­ he¡¯s older, and we were his guests. You couldn¡¯t have stopped him with words.¡±


    Her honesty made it harder to keep looking at her. I stared ahead, my jaw tight as I let the sound of the garden fill the silence again. I had expected her to be angry¡ªwanted her to be, almost. It would¡¯ve made it easier to carry the weight of what I¡¯d done, what I¡¯d allowed. But instead, she gave me this soft grace, the kind that settled into your ribs and stayed there, heavy and uncomfortable in a way guilt always was.


    ¡°But it isn¡¯t the pain that bothers me. It healed long before we left,¡± she said suddenly, cutting through the stillness again. I looked at her then, really looked, trying to read her expression, but she still wouldn¡¯t meet my gaze. Her fingers picked at a loose thread in the hem of the blanket, tugging it until it curled. I watched her for another long moment, finally sitting up. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but there was something different in the way she spoke, as if the words she was reaching for weren¡¯t ones she wanted to say out loud.


    ¡°Then wha¨C¡± My question was swallowed as the garden suddenly filled with noise, and I instinctively moved, wrapping Tritetia tighter in the blanket. I had hoped Caspian¡¯s arrival would distract from our absences, but given what had recently happened with Seymour, I should have considered Tritetia would be missed. She attempted to move but I held her tighter, allowing my horns to manifest as I listened for the cause of the alarm.


    ¡°Caspian, slow down!¡± Isadora¡¯s voice was unusually worried, and I relaxed my hold slightly. So Caspian was the cause of all the noise, but it seemed a bit overdone for an injured man. ¡°Caspian!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± A gravely dark voice echoed in my ears and I felt my blood freeze. I had never heard the voice before but something told me that I knew the person it came from. The voice sounded like it belonged to something older than any of us, something that wasn¡¯t supposed to be speaking with human words at all. It wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried, like it was being spoken into the marrow of my bones. Tritetia must¡¯ve felt it too as she went still in my arms, both of us frozen. ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Just get Caspian to the room, I¡¯ll find the priest.¡± Isadora¡¯s voice quickly snapped back to her usual calm, and I finally found the strength to move. I wasn¡¯t sure why, but something told me I needed to see Caspian, to understand what had happened to him at the border. How a man who seemed so powerful had been injured by a mere beast from the desert. Tritetia followed behind me as I ran into the palace, startling Galene as she opened the door.


    ¡°Prince Cyran! My goodness, what¨C¡±


    Galene¡¯s words soon echoed behind me as I kept running, not concerned that she had seen my horns. I was too busy following the sound of Caspian¡¯s breathing, a cadence I knew almost as well as my own. The calm steady rhythm of a man always in control, even if it was labored from his injuries and I didn¡¯t even think to question how Tritetia was keeping up with me as I turned around the corner.


    ¡°Cyran! What are you doing here!¡± Isadora quickly ran to grab me, but I was too focused on the corner she had just appeared from. There; that¡¯s where Caspian was.


    ¡°Keep him away from me!¡± I barely managed to avoid Isadora¡¯s grasp as I turned the corner, instantly freezing from the sight I saw through the open door. Caspain was sitting on the edge of a bed, cradling his head in his hands as blood ran between his fingers and pooled on the floor beneath him.


    Except the blood wasn¡¯t red like a human¡¯s.


    ¡°Cyran, you¨C¡±


    ¡°Get him away from me!¡± Caspian yelled in that inhuman voice and I instinctively stepped back, my brain still trying to comprehend what I was seeing. Caspian¡¯s eyes were no longer the stone-grey I had gotten used to, and instead were a blazing blue, burning with a fury I was convinced Caspian couldn¡¯t muster. Dark grey scales covered most of his skin except for his face, but horns split his hair in a way that was too similar to what mine did. The shadow of wings were barely visible in the darkness, but I could still see them moving, along with the vague shape of a tail. ¡°Now, Isa!¡±


    ¡°Cyran!¡± Isadora¡¯s arms finally wrapped around me, and I didn¡¯t fight her as she dragged me back around the corner, another servant running past us to close the door. I glanced over to Tritetia and saw her hands over her mouth, her eyes covered with the film that told me she had seen Caspian¡¯s future, as well as what he really was.


    Caspian¡­ was a Draconid.


    Just like me.

 Chapter 36

    I didn¡¯t look up as Isadora rejoined us in the drawing room, clearly tired and worn out from dealing with Caspian. As soon as the door was closed, the crown princess had taken me, Tritetia and Valaine to the drawing room, waking the latter from a dead sleep. As such, Valaine was in a foul mood, on top of seeing that Tritetia was out of her room for the first time in nearly a week.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Isadora¡¯s voice cut off Valaine¡¯s whining, but I kept my gaze on the floor. My mind was still stuck on the visage of Caspian I had seen, his dark blue blood dripping and pooling around him. It made everything make sense; how he knew exactly how to handle my changes, how he was so attuned to how I was using my abilities. Because they were once the same abilities he had gained, had abused, and had used.


    ¡°Is¡­ is his Highness going to¡­?¡± Tritetia¡¯s soft question made me look up and I noticed the worried expression that had yet to leave her face. Ever since she had looked into Caspian¡¯s future, Tritetia looked more concerned than normal, and I finally turned my gaze to Isadora as she sat next to her sister.


    ¡°He¡¯s asleep for now, but he¡¯ll need some time to recover from his injuries,¡± Isadora offered a tired smile as she motioned for Valaine to lay in her lap, an invitation the tired girl took eagerly. ¡°Because of¡­ his nature, I¡¯m afraid you all cannot stay here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The word spilled from my mouth before I could stop it, and I watched as Isadora shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my place to tell you more, and I must impress upon both of you to never breathe a word of what you saw. No one knows what Caspian is, not even my parents,¡± Isadora¡¯s gaze hardened as she stroked Valaiane¡¯s head, and both Tritetia and I nodded. I had nothing to gain and plenty to lose by revealing what Caspian was, and Tritetia has no reason and no one to tell. Our agreement seemed to relax Isadora and she leaned back as she continued. ¡°Valaine will be sent to the main palace and I¡¯ll allow Tritetia to stay with you, Cyran. She did well before, and it should only be for a few days.¡±


    I nodded, not trusting my voice as the pieces continued falling into place around me. Enough time for Caspian to stabilize, to get his nature locked back under that rigid control that had allowed him to hide it from everyone, even me. Isadora took another deep breath, adjusting her sister in her lap.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you both had to see that, but I can promise Caspian will explain more when he has healed,¡± Isadora promised and I nodded again, though this time slower. I had so many questions I wanted to ask; did Caspian know that Blackwood knew he wasn¡¯t human? Did he know what a dragon pact was? Did he¨C


    ¡°Your Highness, please excuse our tardiness,¡± Yssac¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts as the door opened, revealing both Yssac and my mother as they stepped into the room. I quickly looked away as my mother glanced at me, not wanting her to read the emotions on my face. I had already learned that I was not good at faking how I felt, and if my mother saw I was excited rather than tired, she would jump to unnecessary conclusions. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Lady Linota, I need you to stay with Valaine at the main palace. Normally I would allow you to stay with your son, but I am needed here, and Valaine needs someone who can handle her,¡± Isadora cast an apologetic look toward me, but I shrugged. I would have preferred my mother with me as well, but the main palace wasn¡¯t a bad place to be. Since Valaine was still being hidden, my mother¡¯s presence would be as well, so she would essentially be invisible. ¡°Yssac, I¡¯ll be sending you with Cyran and Tritetia.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yssac and I spoke at the same time, but I avoided looking at the older man¡¯s face as I continued. ¡°Why? He¡¯s Caspian¡¯s aide, he should¨C¡±


    ¡°No one who has been touched by magic can be here. Yssac may not seem it, but he channels magic regularly,¡± Isadora interrupted and the harsh tone of her voice made me pause. ¡°He will stay with you and Tritetia until Caspian recovers. You will all leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Understood, your Highness,¡± I quickly stood as Yssac bowed, pushing my way past him and my mother to leave the room. I had never known Yssac could use magic, but it always wasn¡¯t a complete surprise. All humans had a potential to use magic, some were just better at it than others. I had never seen Yssac use magic in my previous life, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have the affinity for it. ¡°Prince Cyran, please wait!¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I ignored Yssac as I continued walking, trying to ignore the desire to turn to Caspian¡¯s room. If only Isadora was telling me to stay away, I likely would have ignored her in favor of getting my questions answered. But Caspian was different; even when losing control of himself, he had remained practical, doing his best to ensure I went nowhere near him. If Caspian was the one pushing me away, I knew it was for a good reason.


    Two carriages waited outside the palace and I quickly sat inside the left one, leaving the door open so Yssac and Tritetia could join me. I was unsurprised to see my mother exist first, carrying the sleeping Valaine. She cast a gaze in my direction, offering me a soft smile as an apology as she carefully accepted the guards help, and I heard the other carriage door close. I huffed as I slouched into the seat, refusing to look at either Yssac or Tritetia as they joined me.


    Once the door had closed, I heard as both carriages began to move, each headed for their respective destinations. I closed my eyes, not wanting to think, not wanting to do anything but let the steady rhythm of the wheels and the gentle sway of the carriage dull the questions pressing in on all sides of my mind. Yssac sat rigidly near the window, the same forced posture he always took when he was trying to look important. Tritetia sat on the far side, her blanket folded around her like armor again, her hands tight in her lap. I could hear that her breathing had changed, shallower and faster, like she was trying to keep herself from drowning in her own thoughts.


    ¡°We need to save him,¡± she blurted suddenly, her voice sharp and desperate in the quiet.


    I opened my eyes, slowly turning my head toward her. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Caspian, he-he-he doesn¡¯t have long and-and-and-and¡±


    ¡°Princess Tritetia, please calm down,¡± Yssac reached to try and relax her but Tritetia moved away, her eyes locked on me as she continued trying to speak.


    ¡°If-if-if he dies, so does your mom.¡± Her words made my blood run cold and I slowly sat up, casting a look toward Yssac. He froze as soon as he heard the words out of Tritetia¡¯s mouth, a look of disbelief and shock gracing his expression as he stared. I cleared my throat to get his attention, and he slowly turned his ice blue eyes to me.


    ¡°Not. A. Word.¡± I insisted and Yssac merely nodded, allowing me to return my attention to Tritetia. ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°Caspian¡­ he¡­ I think¡­ it might be a poison,¡± Tritetia struggled to speak, as if the weight of what she had seen was literally weighing on her chest. I slid from my seat onto the floor in front of her, grabbing her hands gently as she closed her eyes. ¡°It-it-it¨C¡±


    ¡°Take a deep breath Tritetia,¡± I commanded softly, the scent of the ocean filling the small space with its salty smell. It was strong enough for even Yssac to react, coughing to try and breathe through the odor. ¡°I¡¯m sure Isadora will have your pool moved to my palace, but we can¡¯t go back if you transform.¡±


    Tritetia nodded as she squeezed her eyes tighter, and I could finally see the tears running down her face. Whatever she had seen in my mother¡¯s and Caspian¡¯s future had been enough to completely unnerve her, and considering my attitude, I couldn¡¯t exactly blame her. Tritetia had never been this terrified before, and it was obvious the threat was close and imminent.


    ¡°It¡­ drives him mad. He goes through phases of intense pain and then complete exhaustion. It¡¯ll eventually burn him out until he never wakes up,¡± Tritetia finally managed, hiccuping as I squeezed her hands. It took all my self control to squeeze them gently, to not demand that she told me what I wanted to know. ¡°And¡­ your mom¡­ she dies almost immediately after, at Caspian¡¯s funeral. I think¡­ it''s the same poison.¡±


    ¡°So, I need to stop Caspian from dying, as well as figure out what he¡¯s poisoned with,¡± I took a deep breath processing what Tritetia had said. ¡°That¡­ is going to be really hard when we aren¡¯t allowed anywhere near him.¡±


    Tritetia merely nodded, clearly not able to take as she continued hiccuping, pulling her hands from mine as she attempted to get her tears under control. I ran my hand through my hair, my thoughts racing as I tried to consider the implications. No one knew what I was besides Caspian and Isadora, so if my mother was poisoned at Caspian¡¯s funeral, it meant that either my mother was simply an accidental casualty of whomever was trying to kill Caspian, or his death was enough to reveal what I was.


    ¡°Um,¡± Yssac¡¯s voice made me look at him and I noticed there was a slight nervousness to his posture now, as if he was unsure if he should speak. He was looking at the floor but he eventually looked up to meet my gaze, a strange look in his eye as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡­ might be able to help.¡±